Equinophobia

by eLLen

Rating: teen
Tags: Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Fluttershy, Original Character, Discord, DJ P0N-3, Human, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 92129

Human + The fear of horses + Equestria = A horrifying time in a land of happiness. A story of an out-of-place person adapting to her new enviroment.

The "what-if" sequel has arrived -- Equinophobia: Silvery Lies.

"Equinophobia is a psychological fear of horses"
Sometimes you're lucky, and sometimes you're unlucky. Ryan finds herself the latter as she ends up in a world of sunshine, rainbows, and pure horror.

A story of an out-of-place person learning to adapt to their new environment.

Alternate Universe tag for lack of or changes in Equestria Girls elements and the Crystal Empire's history.

Written as the A-side to A Chromatic Scale. The stories are not related otherwise and can be read separately.

Published 2014-09-07 02:00:04 UTC
Last updated 2015-03-01 17:25:17 UTC

Chapter 1 Horse on the Hill

Ryan awakened blissfully from her sleep, the sound of the wind whistling a merry tune harmonized by chirping birds greeting her ears.

She vaguely recalled a dream she had, but it was largely faded as dreams tended to be. She could make out some details about a party and her mother and… horses. Oddly, that combination actually seemed familiar outside of her dream. Come to think of it, didn’t that match the place her mother had described to her years ago when she had been effectively trampled as a child? She wasn’t sure. She couldn’t remember much about that day other than an unpleasant lasting effect it had left revolving around a certain animal. It didn’t matter much anyways. That was a dream last night and a forgotten memory almost twenty years old. Instead, she leaned back into the dirt she was on and decided a few minutes more of sleep couldn’t hurt. She smiled as the sound of nature came to her once more.

Then she realized she wasn’t in a comfy bed on the third story of a city apartment.

Ryan’s eyes rapidly opened, her mind turning the pleasant imagery into warnings of wrongness. Laying on her back, she got a view of the blue, tidy sky, only interrupted by shades of green that the blue only could occasionally shoot through. She pushed herself up, her dark, blonde hair falling in front her face, and went into a sitting position to get an all-around view of her surroundings.

To her relief, she wasn’t in some random patch of nature in Whereverland, but instead an orchard of some kind, judging from the neat and orderly rows of trees going in all directions, including the one she had apparently been napping under. The woman also noted every single one of the trees contained nothing but apples. Some ways down the rows she could see a different kind of apple that wasn’t the one in the trees next to her, based on the coloration, being grown. I’m on a farm, she concluded. It was easily the second weirdest place she’d ever awakened at with no memory. At least this time it didn’t come with a splitting headache that no amount of pain reliever could cure.

Ryan wasn’t one to sit around thinking, however. She intended to find just where the heck she was and hopefully be on her way within the hour. Assuming, of course, it was close by. She couldn’t have gotten that far away in one night, right? Although, she didn’t know of any local farms near her bustling city. Nonetheless, she scanned her surroundings, taking in a panoramic view of the pasture by turning her head from left to right. To her dismay, the plantation was either expansive or the owners simply lived far away from her current position. There wasn’t anything to break the repetition of trees except for the occasional boulder that decided to roll in one day.

Ryan had a backup, though. She reached into her pants pocket, smiling at seeing her phone was there along with (score!) her headphones and some other knick-knacks like her key ring and some spare change; all the things she always kept with her. Her happiness at the discovery, sadly, was short lived as she pushed the power button to find a distinct lack of signal. Figures there wouldn’t be one in the middle of nowhere. Well, back to square one.

Ryan picked a random direction, walking off in search of civilization. She pulled the earbuds out of her pocket, and after fumbling with an illogically tangled knot, found herself enjoying the fast paced beats of both rock and techno, often at the same time, that so contrasted the serene nature around her. Despite the mystery of where she was, she inexplicably found herself feeling relaxed.

It was in a minute or two that her stomach decided to remind her that she had not had breakfast. She felt it more than heard it, but had the same reaction either way. The woman looked at the apple-carrying trees that now looked like so much more than pleasant scenery. The thought that the owners relied on these for a profit crossed her mind but she argued back that just one couldn’t make that big a difference. She reached up to a low branch and plucked one off. Besides, she thought, who would find out all the way out here?

She didn’t bother admiring the prize; she took an experimental bite. And it was delicious. She widened her eyes in surprise at the splendid taste. It beat anything a store could put out by a landslide. Eagerly, she took a larger, greedy bite, emitting a loud and audible crunch.

An entire orchard away, an orange-coated ear perked. The owner took a moment to register the distant sound, then narrowed their eyes.

Ryan continued her walk through the endless maze of apple trees, her head slightly bobbing to the beat, and having finished the delectable fruit. If she had any sense of time, it was telling her that she’d been walking for a good ten minutes without any progress in her goal. She could’ve been where she started for all she knew. Moping about wouldn’t change anything, though, so she simply pushed onwards.

In the meantime, she tried to remember how on Earth she’d gotten here. When she’d said she had no memory, she meant that as plainly as possible. She didn’t have amnesia or anything like that. She could remember everything from the night before as perfectly as her memory would allow. It was another boring night of her usual routine, she recalled, complete with even going to bed in her home. Another thought crossed her mind. Had she slept through whatever had gotten her here? Maybe she was the one who had brought herself here! She’d never been a sleepwalker before, though, and this didn’t seem anywhere close to where her home was if the abundant nature said anything.

A sudden scare came to her. What if she’d been asleep for over a day? That would explain how she had gotten so far. Pulling out her phone once more, she checked the date. To her relief, it was where it should be, the day after yesterday. It was comforting but didn’t help her in her predicament that much. Maybe I’m just going crazy, she thought jokingly, It’s as good a guess as any.

Before she could come up with any more self-depreciating theories, however, a loud shout came off from her left some distance away (That’s all it was; there weren’t any words to it, it seemed). Ryan turned, startled but relieved. That meant someone had found her! With a little luck, they’d be able to give her a straight answer that neither she nor the nature had been able to. She pulled out her earbuds and identified the spot it had come from, a hill, expecting a person to be walking over it into view. Someone did do so in a moment, but it most definitely was not a person.

It was a horse.

Ryan froze, her long-held fear taking advantage of the perfect opportunity to hold center stage. She held back the urge to back away slowly as she forced herself to look at it; to keep track of its movements. By some strange fate, the equine locked its own gaze at Ryan, stopping its movements. Much to her agony, it seemed to simply want to have a staring contest from its perch on higher ground, gazing down at the helpless woman like a cat and a mouse.

The two held each other’s gaze, Ryan ever-so-warily and the horse unreadable. Ryan observed, as one tends to when watching something, that it was shorter than normal (A pony? She wasn’t an expert in this kind of thing), but easily came up to Ryan’s height, and was sporting an unusually vibrant orange coat. Atop its slightly over sized head, complete with eyes to match, appeared to be, of all things, a hat. I guess I am going crazy, Ryan thought, her tone forced into seriousness in contrast to her earlier demeanor.

Neither seemed willing to break the stalemate, that is, until the orange-coated one took a cautious yet confident-looking step forward with one of its front hooves. Ryan took a matching step back, but this only seemed only to encourage the animal. It took more steps, its hooves hitting the ground hard in a steady trot that brought it closer to Ryan, where she maintained her own backwards pace. This was exactly what Ryan was trying to avoid! The horse was continually getting closer with its larger gait and the woman could feel her own hammering heart beat climbing in synch with each step. At least it wasn’t charging her, her mind tried to console in rationality.

Spoke too soon.

The horse broke into gallop, closing the distance much faster. A squeal flew past Ryan’s lips as she swiveled around and bolted, her own legs pacing the ground faster than she thought they could. Her mind flew into a panic, all pretense of staying calm forgotten as the very thing she feared came rushing at her. Even with adrenaline pumping through her, she knew she couldn’t out run it. It’s a horse! It was built for speed! She turned her head to get an idea of where it was but shrieked as she saw it was mere seconds from catching up to her. What could she do?! There was nowhere to go; no time to hide. There were only small hills and trees for acres. The only thing she had was herself and the useless things in her pockets. A lot of help those would do.

Wait… the not-actually-useless things in her pockets! Phone still in hand and had been the whole time, she took one brief glance backwards, trying to suppress the turmoil the sight of the charging animal brought to her, and threw the device backwards. A strangely human-like cry of pain and the sound of a large mass impacting the ground told her she’d aimed perfectly.

A weak cry of happiness came out as she sprinted away. She knew that her distraction would only buy her time if the horse didn’t want to give up the chase, so she needed a plan. Ryan quickly glanced through the scenery around her, one particular large tree gaining her attention. Seemed like the best place to hide, if not the only.

She would hide and wait it out, even if it took all day, the somewhat-irrational instinct of survival commanded.

Chapter 2 Horses of Houses

Ryan walked past a short, wooden fence she assumed bordered the apple orchard.

It had taken a good deal of hopefully not walking in circles, but she’d finally made it out of the farmland. By her estimates, it had been hour since her encounter with the earlier beast of burden. She reflected that she probably spent more time than was really needed hiding in the tree, but who could really blame her? Every time the rationality in her head said it was safe to come down, the forceful will of fear would sit her back down until it finally decided it was safe for itself.

Now walking down a gravelly road, the expansive farm behind her, she could see the beginnings of a small town up ahead. To some confusion, she could make out not the typical small town structures she expected, but also what looked like old fashion wooden houses complete with thatched roofs. Again, where on Earth was she? Some traditional people’s land in the middle of nowhere? She certainly couldn’t recognize any of her close surroundings, having not checked the distant landmarks yet. Speaking of which…

Ryan looked off into the distances. Maybe with closer attention she’d recognize a mountain range or something. She’d seen the Appalachian mountains within view of her home town enough times to get a sense of them, right? To her left were… no actual mountains to look at. Forward… nope. To her right… just a castle. She turned around, walk-

She shot her head back fast enough to give her whiplash.

She wasn’t just seeing things. There was a massive castle built into the side of the mountain, going more vertical than horizontal. Even from her distance of hours of walking away, she could sense the pure regal vibe the grand architecture gave off. Unfortunately, she wasn’t in the mood to admire anything. Instead, she was dumbfounded, her mind gone completely blank. Well, except for one question that continued to repeat in her head to an even greater extent.

If only she had her phone, she could probably get a signal in the oncoming town, giving her some much needed answers, but that was long gone. The now music-deprived woman had gone back to the spot where she’d thrown it at the foul creature, but either she had misjudged where it was or the horse had stolen it. She could almost imagine it listening to her tunes with an evil smirk what with its hat and all. She shook her head. Maybe later she would go back and look again, but that was second priority to her current goal.

Turning away from the grand castle, forcing her curiosity into determination, she returned to her pace, passing a sign that was written in words she couldn’t read. After a castle, it didn’t surprise her too much. Just more fuel for the fires of mystery. In a bit of time after passing it, she was just about at the border of town.

Ryan felt a swish of air go by above her head, stopping her. It was stronger and too random for a simple breeze of air. Following the direction she went in, she traced it to a bird flying a bit upwards. Oddly, it was either closer to the ground than her eyes told her or it was a gigantic feathered flier… that also had a tail of hairs instead of feathers that were billowing in the wake of flight… and that also had a blonde mane going down its elongated neck… with the unmistakable shape of hooves hanging off of its four limbs…

Ryan stared blankly as it landed on the ground in front of a house on the outskirts of town, knocking on the door. In a few moments it opened to reveal another similarly built creature, this one without wings but sporting a monotone coat and mane of gray shades, who smile at the flier. It, oddly enough, as if it wasn’t odd enough already, moved its mouth as if talking, even forming its lips into different positions as one would when making a variety of sounds. The flier bobbed its head into a nod, then proceeded to reach into a bag at its side and pull out a letter, giving it to the one at the door, then, with a wave at more “words” from the other, took off and glided down the street and out of sight.

The wide-eyed woman watched it as far as she could until she turned her complete and total attention to the town in front of her. Only now did she see the clearly non-human residents doing clearly human-like things from gardening small patches of homely flowers in a yard to operating behind business stands, stacks of products standing with them ready to be distributed to the ones that took a spot of the line. From windows she caught sights of the unnaturally colorful things working away at their daily lives or thoroughly slacking off with just as much effort. Even smaller, possibly younger ones, were running wildly about, much to the annoyance of the adults that tried to mind themselves. It was a lively and quaint little town brimmed with its equine community.

Ryan broke her intensive staring. She took a few steps backwards in a distant manner, before promptly turning and picking up her pace, soon finding herself in a brisk run for the second time that day, aiming for nowhere.

Her departure was quick and quiet; she almost escaped completely unnoticed.

The human leaned, hunched over, panting as she put a hand to a tree trunk for support. She wasn’t an athlete, never had been, but could endure when she needed to.

Ryan was overwhelmed. Not just now, but ever since she’d awakened in that blasted farm where she was chased by a blasted horse that stole her blasted phone that could tell her why a blasted castle was on a blasted mountain! All that she needed was a tip, one little push, before she careened off the rails of a bridge expanding over a canyon, sending her down to a chaotic flurry of twisted rationalization and illogical conclusions. The woman considered herself a sensible person but there was only so much she could take. A town completely consisting of seemingly intelligent horses doing human things was just a bit past her line. The fact that at least one could fly, something straight out of mythology, certainly did not help.

She collapsed to the ground, ending up in a sitting position. Nothing made sense. She resented this forsaken land for it. A brutal mixture of confusion and frustration welled up inside her, threatening to burst open. However, she wasn’t keen to the idea of letting it hold inside of her, letting it simmer and erupt in a much worse manner later. So she yelled.

“What the hell is going on?!” Ryan cried out into the forest around her, a brief echo audible. She waited for a moment, almost expecting an answer, but, of course, none came. She didn’t feel much better.

With a sigh, she leaned back against a tree, her mind a buzz. The woman had no idea what was going on. She figured it was probably bigger than a simple asking of “Where am I?” now. There was no place in the world where horses ran around acting like they were human. Something bigger was going on. To her misery, however, there was nothing she knew she could do. She was stuck here, alone and without any guiding.

Ryan scooted down a bit until she was fully lying on the grass. She gazed up at the tree canopy. It wasn’t too dense, letting in a few shafts of light. Pondering, she ran her hand through her dark blonde hair, unintentionally reaching a scar that had yet to fade out, and probably never would, on her forehead. Maybe I’m just asleep. Maybe if I go to sleep right now I’ll wake up at home. It was an appealing, easy solution to her frayed mind.

A strand of an idea flowed to her as she simply lay, distracting herself with thoughts. She gave it a moment’s consideration, more than she felt it deserved, before dismissing it. Never would she go to those hellish creatures for help. Just the thought of them were automatically repulsive to her, if not fear-inducing.

Maybe that’s where I am, she thought, emitting a small chuckle, hell. Certainly would fit, if not for the lack of fire.

The tree above her exploded into a mess of embers and woodchips, the upper half being blown some distance away as it suddenly timbered in an instant and began spreading its newfound flames to its former neighbors.

Ryan shrieked in surprise, scrambling away on all fours as splinters rained down on her, cutting gashes into her skin, her clothes doing nothing in the way of protection. Cringing in pain and disoriented from the exposure to such a randomly intense ball of heat, she rolled herself clumsily behind a different, thankfully not burning tree. She peeked around aimlessly with no clue as to what had caused the inferno. Hopefully it wasn’t the tree itself. She backed a bit away from her wooden cover. Exploding trees really weren’t needed at the moment and after seeing what else this land had, she wouldn’t put it past the greenery to spontaneously combust.

Fortunately, or unfortunately depending on how you look at it, she discovered her answer wasn’t explosive trees, but instead was the form of a serpentine… thing slithering about the ground, hungry intent in its eyes. The woman gasped; it was easily a foot wide and the length of limousine!

And it was also staring at her…

Looks like it was actually “unfortunately.”

It bared its mouth of fangs, saliva dripping off of its mouth, and let off a predatory hissing sound, not unlike a cat but much more sinister, before bellowing a great breath of red, fiery blazes. Ryan screamed as it shot past, barely leaving her an ashen spot on the ground but grazing across her side. She jumped up and ran, hurtling through the course of shrubbery, trying to get anywhere but here. Her escape was thwarted, however, as she soon found out rather painfully that she couldn’t outrun it.

Razors of jagged teeth sank into her leg at the calf muscle. She collapsed, tears springing to her eyes, catching a glimpse of the monstrosity that assailed her enjoying the taste of a hunt. It only got worse as it pulled out of her leg, impossibly more painfully, and loomed up to her more vital torso area.

Ryan stared back at the embodiment of death. She was crying and in an innumerable amount of pain, but something else was going on inside of her. All the frustration of the day came back to her. Everything from the town to the castle to that damned horse. All of this boiled up in an oily mix and was sparked by the monster that had decided to make her day. She remembered that it holding in emotion always ended up exploding out in the end.

With an angry screech and in a blind, instinct-driven haze she swatted the beast with the back of her hand, catching it off guard for a brief moment. That was all she needed. She took the fleeting second to zero in on her now best defense: a rock just within reach. Seething, she grabbed it with her other hand and brought clashing against the serpent’s skull, forcing its head to the ground next to her side in a daze. She wasted no time. Leaning forward, adrenaline disregarding the pain for her, she brought the stone down on the beasts head again and again, blind anger fueling the weapon of her hand.

At the sound of a large cracking sound ringing out, she stopped, watching the thing’s lack of movement. A moment of morbid satisfaction whispered to her before pain yelled back at it. She landed headfirst on the ground as an odd numbness started coming up from her bitten leg. She prayed it wasn’t poison, but that it was just the peace of going to sleep or something. Anything but poison.

But what did it matter anyway, really? some part of her still-conscious mind reflected. If it was poison, she wouldn’t wake up to find out.

From the bushes watched a shadow that had been following the strange, bipedal creature ever since spotting it leave town. She was drawn first by its appearance, then by its random yell in the forest. Then she was treated in awe yet also horror as the wyvern-like creature of the Everfree attacked it but actually ended up as the loser of their gruesome match, much to her surprise.

She pushed her glasses up onto her horn as realization took over. The biped was probably dying as she sat around and thought about it! She raced over to check how bad it was. Its leg was, as she already knew, torn open by the wyvern’s long fangs, but a better opportunity to examine it showed a number of splinters scattered along her body accompanied by the singe of clothing and, to her disgust, skin. The thought to check for a pulse came, but she didn’t know where that would be on the different species.

Hope driving her, she gently set the biped onto her back and galloped off in search of the one pony she hoped could help.

Chapter 3 Horses' Hospitality

The white-coated, shade-sporting mare named Vinyl Scratch, but known to her fans as DJ-PON3, struck the path below her hooves, her sights directed to the cottage that approached her so quickly.

Skidding to a stop at the doorstep, she banged her hoof against the door, the wooden structure creaking in protest. She didn’t care that it was sundown by now, possibly startling the pony inside if she decided to turn in early. This was much more important, as the body draped over her back kept reminding her in the short yet agonizing run from the forest to here.

“Open up!” she called impatiently, “This is important!”

In a moment too long for her liking, the door finally opened a smidge to reveal a canary-coated pony peering out cautiously, clearly startled by the unfamiliar urgency, regardless if she was sleeping or not. “Um… yes? What is it?” she muttered timidly, only the necessity implied by the visitor keeping her at the door.

Vinyl barely registered what the low-volume words had said but she didn’t care. “You’re that mare that takes care of animals?” she interrogated, “Flutterguy, right?”

“Um… technically yes…” came the reply.

Vinyl picked up where she had left off, the DJ not missing a beat, “Listen, this… human, I think it is,” she turned slightly to show its mangled form, “Picked a fight with a wyvern-thing. And I think it got poisoned.”

Fluttershy gasped twice, once at the body and once at the words. She gestured for the other mare to come in, her self-inflicted responsibilities and natural care for others pushing aside her usual introversion. Inside, she directed Vinyl upstairs to her bed, instructing her on how to set down the unconscious one gently. She then spoke up, her words carried in a strong tone that so rarely saw use, “Now tell me what happened.”

The unicorn recounted her tale, telling of her finding it being attacked after following its outburst, which probably succeeded in attracting the predator in the first place. She described the sucker punch that busted apart the tree, giving the “human” its burns and splinters. To her credit, Fluttershy didn’t waver during any of the hasty explanation, not even at the savage counter attack. Instead she listened, only piping up for a clarified detail to confirm exactly what had attacked it.

The pegasus nodded at the end of the dramatic story. She turned to her newest patient on the bed and, at Vinyl’s questioning, gave her the simple answer of “I’ll make sure it’s alright.”

It was in an uncounted amount of time that Fluttershy reemerged from her room-turned care station, looking a bit exhausted but pleasant. She discovered that the DJ, to her surprise, was still in her home, waiting in a far-off state upon her couch. She looked up, glasses crooked, at Fluttershy’s entrance.

“How is it?” she asked.

The Pegasus gave a small smile. “She,” she corrected, then continued, “I think she’ll be fine. There’s no permanent damage, although she’ll be out of it for a while and won’t be very mobile. We were lucky on the venom. Wyverns prefer to eat their food live, so it’s only intended to put their prey into a sleep.”

Vinyl visibly perked up, giving a small and triumphant laugh of relief at the news. She sat up straight. “Thanks,” she said, albeit a bit awkwardly, “A lot.”

Fluttershy just smiled modestly in return, saying, “It’s nothing. It’s just what I do.” Then, with a thought, she asked, “You mentioned she was something called a human earlier. How did you know that? I’ve never even heard of them before.”

The white-coated mare nodded in comprehension at the other’s curiosity. “I have this friend named Lyra. She’s in to all sorts of myth-type stuff like humans. That was actually why I followed her in the first place. Suddenly there was a mythical creature was walking down the road. Heh, when she hears about this…” she trailed off.

The two sat there for a minute or two in silence, neither having anything to talk about. They had been strangers before their abrupt meeting, only vaguely aware of each other and who they were, after all.

“If you’re fine with me asking,” Fluttershy quietly broke the silence after a bit, “How come you stayed? I would’ve thought you were just bringing her to me because she needed help.”

Vinyl was quiet for a moment, before stating, “I don’t know. Just feel… responsible, I guess. Brought her here to make sure she’s okay.” She let the rest hang in the air, but got up with a sudden bit of energy. “But you said she’ll be fine so I guess I’ll just head out now. Thanks again.”

The canary-coated mare tilted her head at the mood change, but didn’t pay it more mind outside of that. She said her farewells, sending the DJ off.

With her gone, Fluttershy looked up the stairs leading to where the human slept on another’s accord. She would have to make sure to prepare for whenever she awakened, the equine knew.

A bit up the road, one unicorn turned back to a cottage still visible in the night. She held her gaze for a moment before turning back to her path in the night.

The sleeping woman opened her eyes with a groggy tiredness. The day gave her an odd greeting of subjecting her to the relaxing feeling of having a good sleep yet not feeling at all rested.

She was comforted by a bed she lay upon, complemented by cottony blankets that would’ve made a cloud jealous. She focused her eyes, drawing them out of the blurred and ineffective state they were in, and looked about her surroundings. Earlier words of waking up at home didn’t ring true, however, as she was in a completely unfamiliar environment. It was a small room showing off the typical dressers and other necessities of the sort that one would expect in a bedroom. To her right side she could see the open form of a doorway leading off to somewhere. To her left side was a pale-yellow horse tending to some medical-looking supplies.

Ryan shrieked in surprise at the ghastly sight that caught her, or would have if she had broken into a fit of coughing and hacking, sore areas of her body becoming angered at the movement it caused.

Expectedly, that drew the animal’s attention.

It turned with a surprised look on its face, nearly dropping the plate she disgustingly carried in her mouth. Setting it down quickly but gently, she made a skip to the bedside, her hooves being planted on the blankets. Ryan scooted away the best she could, tangling the blanket around her, her heartbeat pounding on its ascent. She kept her gaze locked on the horse out of a dastardly sense of fear. It was comparable to a car crash: she couldn’t look away, try all she might, from the scene.

The horse seemed to pick up on her reaction. It put on a compassionate face and spoke out a sweet melody of words of comfort and understanding, then smiled warmly like a mother to her child.

Unfortunately, Ryan understood none of it. It was all senseless gibberish to her! And no amount of puppy-dog eyes and smiles were going to change the fact that this thing was far too close to her. She held her ground; it was the only thing she could do. That, and hope it would just leave.

At the woman’s unchanged demeanor, the horse cocked its head a bit in confusion, then tried again at its incoherent sounds in a smaller tone. She pushed up a hoof slowly and offered it to the frightened Ryan.

Her reaction was quick; Ryan jerked backwards at the offending hoof, thoughts of holding her ground having flown out the window, and she nearly threw herself off the bed in the process. In a desperate reaction, she brought out her arm from under the sheet and reached back to pluck the pillow she had been on. At an awkward angle she tossed the fluffy cushion at the equine, where it eeped! in return but bounced off harmlessly. The action actually did send her careening off the bed this time, as Ryan soon realized as she thudded against the floor. Ryan groaned but snapped back to attention at the sound of a flap of wings of all things. This one could fly, it seemed, but the woman hardly cared. Said flier appeared at the bed, looking down over her with concern, it saying another worthless phrase.

Ryan, twisted up in a hopeless tangle of a blanket and sore all over her body, stared back up at the creature looming over her. Its head was watching her back, occasionally spitting out some word Ryan didn’t know, but the spot she was at blocked out the light source of the room, silhouetting her face in an eerily familiar way. Then it struck her like a vicious bolt of electricity, utterly catching her off guard and attacking her whole at once. Memories, long-forgotten memories, came crashing back to her; The darkened face of terror that had tortured her so in one fateful moment of her childhood; the helplessness she felt as it loomed over her in its own sadism; the brief but just as agonizing burst of pain she felt accompanied by the horrid soundtrack of the horse plowing over her, hoof first. Most of all though, she felt the turmoil that had been repressed. The feeling of pure fear as she waited for the guillotine’s blade to come down upon her. She felt everything.

Ryan, normally a collected woman, burst into a sobbing mess alone on the floor as she waited for the pain she was sure would come at the hooves of the demonic monstrosity that happily watched her agony from its high perch. She remained in this sorry, misery-stricken state for a series of minutes to tens of minutes, by no one’s estimates.

By the time she had calmed down enough into a sniffling, teary-eyed mess, the horse had already left, truly leaving her alone.

She had gotten her wish at the very least.

Fluttershy sat a staircase away on her couch, the sound of a bunny hopping towards her drawing her out of her thoughtful stupor. “I just don’t know, Angel,” she said. The bunny, a caring pet despite his usual aggressive attitude, jumped up next to her, giving a reassuring nuzzle. “Thanks Angel,” she said with a small smile.

She was silent for a moment more, entering her thoughts once again briefly. “I’ve never had anything react that badly before,” she resumed, “She was completely terrified.” She sighed, guilt cropping up at knowing it was her fault, even if unintentional. “I… I’m honestly not sure what to do. I’m usually so good at calming down scared animals but she only got worse when I tried to help…”

Angel snuggled in closer to his owner’s soft coat, trying to comfort. It was a moderate success, as the mare’s gentle smile appeared once again. “Maybe I should try a different approach,” she said to the bunny.

Fluttershy grew into her silence once again as she pondered what else she could do. Her normal method wasn’t working so something else was in order. She figured a louder, more assertive tone would only make things worse so that wasn’t an option. It wasn’t her forte anyways. Her frame of mind began comparing the situation to other ones she had had in her years of caretaking. It went through her encounters with the various animals around Ponyville, from helping simple household pets to taming great manticores, until she crossed a rather recent flow of memory.

With a quiet but exclamatory “yes” she suddenly realized her answer! “Angel, I’m going to be out for a bit. Can you make sure the… human,” she recalled, “is okay?” She got a steady nod in return. “Thank you. I should be back soon.”

The pegasus trotted merrily to the door, confident in her solution. All she needed now was a little help from a friend.

Ryan got up on unsteady legs, obviously not fully healed from her fight in the forest if the bandages on her legs indicated anything. She was at least emotionally stable once more, although a nervous anxiousness kept creeping up on her everywhere she turned.

Able to finally take stock of the situation, she looked herself in the bedroom’s mirror. To be honest, what stared back wasn’t familiar to her. The figure in the mirror was tired and puffy-eyed, her hair a mess of its former self. Her clothes were clearly ripped on purpose as to treat her wounds, as indicated by the various wraps and bandages around her body. One lower leg might as well have been in a cast between the knee and ankle.

Ryan took in a deep breath and exhaled, letting out tension. As bad of a state as she was, she had already made up her mind. She had to leave. She didn’t know where but anywhere other than here with the beasts. Of course, if the goal was to avoid them, then “here” could very well mean dozens and dozens of miles for all she knew. Even so, she was certain, whether it be from optimism or denial, that she would make it away, even all the way home.

The woman weakly walked to the doorway with a stiff gait.

Chapter 4 Hardly a Horse

Ryan stumbled and dropped to her knees, cringing at the sour feelings her damaged body sent her.

She got up slowly, cursing the stairs that had caused her fall, then turned her head around the premises. The downstairs of the house carried a similar small vibe to the room she left but was livelier in a somewhat literal sense. All around the space of the living room were various items needed for pet care, though brought up a scale as they practically dominated the purpose of the room, having been turned into what was essentially a shelter of some sort for all kinds of animals that were tending to themselves.

Ryan searched for any sign of the equine from earlier, not really sure what she would do at another encounter. Her small plan of departure hinged on not being held up by it being here after all. To her relief, it seemed to have left if the silence didn’t lie.

The woman located the door and walked over, gingerly opening it and peering outside. There was a small bridge going over a creek that lead off to what was probably the same town from earlier. She cautiously took a step outside and honestly felt surprised as she stood on the doorstep. She didn’t really know what she was expecting but just had a bad feeling due to her string of harsh luck the past two days. Or was it more? She wouldn’t be surprised if she had slept through an entire day.

A sudden thump from behind, back in the cottage, caught her by surprise, sending a shiver down her spine. She slowly turned backwards, chanting words along the lines of “Please don’t be the horse” in her head, only to be greeted by… nothing.

She frowned until the noise came again, this time clearly coming from below. Following the sound, she came face to face with a white little bunny peering up at her, or more accurately, scowling, as it tapped its paw against the ground. Ryan let out a small laugh of relief. “Hey there,” she said.

It gestured with a paw to the house’s interior. She raised an eyebrow in return, prompting the bunny to do it again more aggressively, if that can accurately be used to describe a soft, tiny animal.

“You want me to stay here?” she asked, getting a nod. “I can’t-” she started before her stomach cut her off. The bunny looked up at her, tilting its head and raising an eyebrow. She remembered the last thing she had eaten had to be an apple at least a day ago. There was no point in leaving on an empty stomach was there? “Just a moment longer,” she relented.

The rodent scurried away into another room, looking back at her before rounding the corner. Ryan shrugged and followed. She briefly pondered the fact that she just had a conversation with a bunny, but for some reason it didn’t feel that surprising by now. Besides, between horses and giant snakes, a furry bunny was quite pleasant.

She found herself in a kitchen that was surprisingly modern for the nature-oriented home. She glanced inquisitively at the bunny who had hopped up onto a counter. It gave her a noncommittal wave of its paw, as if saying to help yourself. She shrugged and took up the offer, proceeding to go through the pantries and fridge. Most of the shelf space was filled with food for animals but there were plenty of neutral fruits and greens to eat.

The woman pulled out an apple, not unlike the one from earlier. She took a curious glance at the bunny, who was still scowling back with its arms crossed. She decided to take that as a sign to go ahead and bit in, being greeted with the pleasant taste of the fruit. One apple later, she looked back into the cabinet, this time pulling out a few carrots, but was immediately met with sudden resistance at they were pulled away.

Confused, she looked to the source to find the bunny holding onto them, a possessive glint in its eye. Ryan raised an eye at the sudden change of opinion but straightened up to look over it. “Give one here,” she commanded, though with a non-aggressive tone. It narrowed its eyes at her.

Ryan couldn’t help but stifle a laugh at the tough attitude it bore. She reached out to grab one herself, only to feel the surprisingly powerful swat of the paw. Her hand quickly retreated back to safety as she looked back to the carrot-thief.

She narrowed her own eyes.

It bit into the tip of one carrot and chewed slowly, making sure the woman heard every crunch.

The much-taller human stepped in front of it. “I could take both of those from you whether you liked it or not,” she said.

The bunny stopped its offensive snacking. It held out both of the carrots tauntingly, saying without words, “Try it.”

The two adversaries glared at each other, each watching the other, neither willing to break the silent showdown. Forget the saying “If looks could kill.” The entire house would’ve been destroyed by the intensity of the deadlock.

Then, the pressure becoming too much, one suddenly broke off, begrudgingly admitting defeat.

“You’re lucky I’m not feeling well,” Ryan said resentfully to the bunny. It stared back with a smirk, biting into a carrot.

It had learned from the best.

It was roughly half an hour later when Ryan declared to herself that it was time to go. Her carrot-less meal had consisted of the mostly fruits but it was good enough for her.

She got up feeling lighter (not physically, of course, considering she had just eaten). Whether it be having something to eat or being accompanied by a bunny that was at least pleasant to look at, she liked it. It gave her a bit of optimistic hope.

That said, she felt her heart drop as the door to the outside swung open as something decided to stroll in. She swiveled around, cautious as to who it could be. She then mentally slapped herself and stopped wondering, as it was obvious as to who it was. It had to be the horse from earlier returning from its outing to who-cares-where. Why had she taken so long to eat? she ranted to herself.

The bunny hopped past Ryan to the door, apparently eager to see it. Maybe it hates horses and is actually going to stare it down until it leaves, she thought weakly, knowing she had to be wrong. The bunny suddenly stopped, freezing in its hopping, and stared up at the one at the door, appearing confused.

A soft voice, an oddly familiar one at that, spoke out in an unfamiliar language to address the bunny’s concern. After a moment, it recognized who spoke and resumed its hopping to them. The one who spoke then finally stepped into the house, revealing themselves. Ryan gasped.

She, as the woman could tell, gave off a calm and serene vibe just by entering the room. The bunny, who had been finicky as long as Ryan knew it, seemed to be in a much better mood at her entry. From her head came long, faded pinkish hair going down the length of her slender body, which was oddly covered by a sheet wrapped around her like a dress.

The newcomer looked up, her subtle-cyan eyes widening at seeing Ryan but quickly turning into a tranquil smile. She spoke something in a near-whisper that carried warming tone, this time to Ryan.

Ryan, herself, was thunderstruck. She looked helplessly back at the other, not fear but in surprise, then soon a relieving happiness.

She smiled back soundly at the fellow human.

Fluttershy knocked on the door to the one and only library in Ponyville.

In a few moments it opened to reveal one of the two purple-hued residents, this one being a young dragon under the care of the other. “Hey Fluttershy,” he greeted, “Looking for Twilight?”

“Hello Spike,” she answered back, “How did you know I was looking for Twilight?”

“Lucky guess,” he shrugged, “That and Applejack’s been around here the past two days.”

“Oh? Why’s that?”

“Beats me. Feel free to ask her yourself,” he said, moving aside for her to come in.

Inside the tree-turned home and public building sat an array of books strewn about the room quite literally floating around a nucleus consisting of a lavender alicorn. She nonchalantly glanced through them, turning pages on a whim as she speeded through the words.

“Hey Fluttershy,” came a voice from the couch where Applejack sat.

“Oh, hello Appl- what happened to your eye?” she suddenly shifted, noticing the unmistakable form of a black eye blemishing her face.

“Don’ you worry none. Jus’ an incident with a critter that came by the farm. Twi here won’ let me go ten minutes without an ice pack anyhow,” she dismissed.

“That’s because you’re supposed to keep it on and off in ten minute intervals,” Twilight called out, “Speaking of which…” One flash later and a frozen pack teleported into existence next to Applejack. She grumbled but took it. “And hello to you Fluttershy. What brings you by?” she asked, her eyes still trained on the floating books around her.

Content with Applejack’s dilemma, she answered, “I was hoping you could help me with something if it’s not too much trouble.” At Twilight’s nod, she continued, “I’m having trouble with a new animal I took in two days ago.”

“You’re having trouble?” Twilight asked, surprise evident and paying more attention.

The pegasus nodded, “She’s downright terrified of me. She even broke into tears just by being close!” she exclaimed, or as much as her quiet nature would allow.

“Poor thing. Not that I’m unwilling to help, but how could I? You’re the one we usually go to for animal help. Not the other way around.”

“Remember the breezies from a few months back?” Fluttershy lead.

The alicorn thought for a moment, putting a hoof to her chin. “Yeah. You learned a big lesson about what it means to be kind.”

“Yes, but that’s not what I meant. I’m talking about when you turned us all into them.”

“Oh, I get it. You want me to turn you into one of whatever you’re caring for to try to get close to it, right?” Twilight concluded. The canary mare nodded back with a smile. “I think I can do that. So what kind of animal is it, exactly?”

“It’s called a human, I’ve been told. It’s similar to a minotaur or diamond dogs in its structure and that it walks upright but looks more similar to an ape without hair. Apparently they’re either very rare or mythical,” she described.

Twilight had an odd reaction by Fluttershy’s expectations. She looked befuddled for a moment then turned to Applejack who nodded back. “Did she happen to be wearing clothes and have dark blonde hair?” the lavender mare asked.

“Yes, but… how did you know that?”

Applejack answered for her, “Remember when Ah said that something’ on the farm gave me this?” she said pointing to her ice pack-covered eye.

“She gave you that?” Fluttershy asked, putting the clues together.

“Happened while Ah was chasin’ it off for stealin’ apples. Threw some fancy record player at me.”

“A whole record player?” the pegasus asked confused, trying to imagine just what that would look like.

Twilight piped up, “Actually it’s pretty small. I’m still trying to figure out just how it works.” She held up a rectangular piece of metal covered in glass on one side. A chord that broke off into two sprouted from one end as well. “It stopped playing music a while back and hasn’t started again since.”

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. “Is that why Spike mentioned you’ve been here?” she asked, addressing the farmpony.

“That’s right. Somethin’ seemed off about the thing. Not too many animals wear clothes or have newfangled things like that. Twi insisted on followin’ the matter,” she explained.

“I was trying to find it in these bestiaries but I guess you had it all along,” Twilight said with a laugh.

Fluttershy simply nodded, taking the new information in. The fact that it had some impossibly small record player had some… interesting implications. Such as ones about the words “who” and “where.” But enough of that. She wanted to get back on topic. “Can you perform that spell on me?”

Twilight nodded. “I just need something to base it off of. Using the actual animal works best but I doubt we have that option in this case. I’ll need something with a DNA sample as to replicate it onto you. Would you be able to get maybe some hair or a glass she’s recently drank out of?”

Fluttershy responded by reaching into the saddlebags that were hanging at her side. She pulled out a piece of cloth that torn all around. “Will this work? It has her blood on it.”

“Uh, yeah,” she answered, “But may I ask why you were carrying that around?”

“The last time with the breezies you cast the spell directly on them. As you said, we can’t do that this time so I was thought you could use it with something from her. I guess I was right.”

Twilight smiled, “Good thinking. Now, did you want to do it now or…?”

“Now, if you can please. I’m having Angel take care of her for now but I would like to get back myself soon.”

“I understand the urgency,” Twilight said, drawing a curious gaze from the pegasus, “Alright,” she said to herself, properly recalling all the components of the spell. The last thing she needed was to have a transformation go wrong.

“Ready?” she asked once sure of herself. At the other’s affirming she added, “This may feel a bit odd at first but it’s nothing you haven’t done before.”

Fluttershy merely nodded, preparing herself. Unlike last time, she was a bit nervous but that was probably because she knew what was coming. Anticipation is always worse than the event. However, she pushed her doubts aside with a thought of the one who needed help. Her caretaking responsibilities always came first and she wasn’t going to break that vow today. She managed out a weary smile indicating she was ready.

Twilight’s already-lit horn glowed brighter, carefully placing all the airborne books around her into neat piles. She then steadied her gaze in concentration and turned it to the awaiting Fluttershy. With an experienced control of magical will she shot off a beam of glow from her horn that encased the targeted mare. She then turned her horn to the cloth, still keeping the beam constant, and sent off another one. Once connected to the two ingredients of her magical mixture, she followed the familiar path of the spell. She flashed a confident smile to the pegasus then initiated the final moment.

The effect was instantaneous. Fluttershy’s whole form began to convulse, being morphed into a form much more different than the breezie. Her back arched upwards as her hind legs shifted into a different position- one for bipeds. As her canary coat began disappearing in spreading blotches her facial features shrunk to unfamiliar proportions, her entire muzzle retracting into her head. Her form became skinnier as a pale skin tone took hold. Her limbs followed suit, what were her hind legs becoming longer and sprouting an unfamiliar form that ended in digits not unlike those Spike that had, though lacking claws; her forelegs had the same ordeal, albeit with longer digits on a more flexible base.

The entire process happened in mere moments but was completely unhindered by the brief time, for upon the spot where Fluttershy stood was an entirely different kind of creature. It looked up, then down at its new form. In a familiar voice it asked, “Did it work?”

“Ah’d say so,” Applejack answered, having watched the display in interest, “You certainly look like the thing.”

Fluttershy tried standing up, or the quadruped version of being on all fours, but found her body didn’t agree with the position. Twilight spoke up, “You should try standing up on two legs. Better to get used to it quickly.”

The former mare agreed, shakily putting one single-jointed leg up front to push her up. She managed to get up a fair bit, more than she honestly expected, before losing her balance and nearly plummeting down if not for Twilight’s magic-backed catch.

“It will take a bit to get used to, but you’ll get the hang of the form in no time. The spell acts as a kind of guide to your instincts on how to move and do your expected functions. That’s why Applejack and Pinkie were flying well as breezies without prior experience.”

“Ah thought Ah was jus’ a natural,” the earth pony chimed in.

Twilight ignored her in favor of Fluttershy. “Why don’t you stay here until you think you’re ready?”

She agreed in turn then took a moment to properly inspect herself, sitting down awkwardly. Apart from what she’d already seen and felt, it was completely unfamiliar. Everything felt colder with a lack of hair she noticed immediately. Holding a one of her new hands in front of her face, she gave an experimental wave of her fingers one by one. She then tried grasping at one lock of hair that fell down her front, managing to pinch it. This would take a while to get used to.

At one particular feeling by her tongue as she swallowed, she put a finger in her mouth, running it along the edge of her teeth. “Oh, my,” she said in realization.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, concerned if anything had gone wrong.

“I think… I’m part carnivore now. Based on type of teeth I have,” she answered, feeling weird at the thought.

“…oh,” was all Twilight could think to say.

Applejack on the other hoof was more vocal. “That’s jus’ plain weird. And a bit disgustin’ too.”

“I think I’m technically an omnivore so I don’t have to eat meat, thankfully,” Fluttershy said more to herself. A thought then occurred to her. “Could I borrow a blanket or sheet or something of the sort if it’s not too much trouble?” she asked, changing the subject.

“What for?” Twilight inquired.

“She wore clothes herself. The more we have in the common the easier it will be to connect,” came the explanation.

The alicorn nodded in understanding, “Sure thing.”

“I’ll have them back soon. Just until I can ask Rarity for some that would fit me.”

“Don’t about it,” Twilight assured before a familiar pop signaled the entry-by-teleportation of a folded up bed sheet.

“She’s been showin’ off that trick at every moment,” Applejack noted.

Twilight smiled sheepishly.

Some time later found the three ready to go. The one non-equine among them had steadily gotten better at navigating a completely new terrain of motion but had decided she was good enough to go, a tad concerned at having spent so long away.

Fluttershy moved to the door, grasping the handle with her new appendages, before a though occurred to her: she would be quite the spectacle walking down the street. “Um, Twilight,” she began, “Would you be able to teleport me to my cottage or at least close by? You don’t have to if it’s too big of a distance.”

Twilight waved her off, “Nonsense. I can handle it. I’m not the alicorn princess of magic for nothing. Want to come along Applejack?”

She looked up at being addressed. “Sure. Not like Big Mac will let me work on the farm with a shiner anyways. Says I can’t aim a buck straight with one eye,” she muttered somewhat-bitterly, “Right, Ah’ll go.”

“Alright, gather around,” Twilight requested, “Spike! We’re leaving.”

“See ya later,” he called back from the kitchen.

She closed her eyes in concentration, her horn alighting. A strong glow shone off and with a flash the scenery changed. The library became replaced with open scenery of nature, below them a small bridge as part of a path going over a stream.

“We’re here.” Fluttershy said once her senses adjusted to the quick change.

“Good job Twi. I don’ think Ah’ve ever seen you teleport that far before,” came Applejack, “…Twi?”

The sound of retching came from nearby, alerting them to the presence of a lavender form hunched over a bush.

“Now regrettin’ showin’ off are ya?” the farmer said amused. Twilight waved an oh-so-threatening hoof at her before walking to them with a grimace.

“Thanks for taking me here Twilight,” Fluttershy interrupted, “If you don’t mind, I’m going to go check on her. Could you two stay out here? I don’t want her to have a bad reaction again.”

Twilight said, “Go on ahead. We’ll wait out here if you need anything else, whether it be magical or otherwise.” Applejack voiced the same.

“Thanks,” she said, then turned to her cottage, where her latest resident was. She hoped for the best, optimism driving her.

She reached the door in a brisk walk, not adept at going much quicker, and took a look back at her two friends off on the bridge. They gave a supportive wave. She smiled back and reached for her door, opening it and preparing for whatever lay inside awaiting her.

Chapter 5 Haven from Horses

Ryan stared happily at the human, words of relief flooding her. She stayed that way for several moments, lost in the entry of the heavenly present, until said human spoke again. Ryan didn’t understand it, of course, but it was appealing nonetheless to have something pleasant talk to her.

“Uh, hi,” she said, it coming out more weakly than intended.

The bed sheet-clad woman looked confused for a moment, giving Ryan a worrying scare. Had she said something wrong? She didn’t mean it! They’re speaking different languages; how could she know? The woman looked outside from her spot in the doorway, glancing at some unseen spectacle but looked back soon enough, her confusion magically erased by some force. It didn’t go by unnoticed by Ryan’s attention, though.

Before she could pursue the matter, the woman stepped in and shut the door. She put on a face of thought for a moment before settling on a gesture. She pointed in an odd way by using her entire hand, her fingers hanging loosely, at Ryan’s body, who in turn looked back with a perplexed look. Her message not going through, she tried again, this time pointing more closely at a few select areas, all of which happened to be covered by bandages.

“Um… how am I?” Ryan guessed. The woman tilted her head, obviously not comprehending the words. Of course she wouldn’t, Ryan berated herself. She tried again, this time trying a gesture as well. She held up her hand in front of her, her thumb pointing up. The woman once again gave a look, this time shaking her head.

“Okay,” Ryan said to herself. Of all the times to be bad at charades… She pointed to herself using one finger, unlike what the other person had done, and put on a wide smile, pointing to it for further emphasis.

The woman seemed to get it if her returning smile and nod indicated anything. She stopped to think again for a moment before indicating Ryan, this time replicating the one-finger hand position, and imitating a chewing motion with her mouth.

That one was easy. Or she was politely asking if she could eat her, but that was doubtful. The gesture was returned with a nod and a motion to the kitchen. As an afterthought, she pointed to the bunny at their feet then back to the kitchen again, leaving a trail to follow with her finger.

The woman looked down at the bunny and said a short phrase, leaning down to pet it. Ryan briefly wondered if that would’ve happened if she knew the full story but disregarded the thought.

The woman then motioned to Ryan and pointed down to where they stood, giving an expectant but hopeful look. Ryan nodded in return, actually having a vague idea of what it meant to go off of, as the other left into another room for a reason only she knew for sure.

The woman still in the room, however, didn’t plan on doing nothing while she waited. She walked over to a window and peered out, pushing aside the curtain. Some distance away on the bridge were two recognizable forms of horses, one purple and the other orange, soliciting on the spot. And one was a winged unicorn. Great. More mythical creatures.

She peered at the orange one, recognizing it under further scrutiny as the pursuer from the farm. The woman could also see it holding something. Something small and reflective… Not unlike her phone… It actually did steal her device! She grit her teeth, but also noted a difference from how she remembered it: it only went up to her waist area in height. Huh, she remembered them being taller. Funny how that works.

A tap on her shoulder made her jump from her concentration but she merely discovered it to be the woman again, wearing an apologetic face for the scare. She held a clump of medical supplies pressed against her stomach which she clumsily set down on the table and turned to Ryan, looking at her inquisitively before giving an unrecognizable gesticulation of her own.

Now it was Ryan’s turn to be confused. Not bothering to try to decode the message, she shrugged back.

The confusion swapped back to the woman as she failed to comprehend what a shrug meant. Trying to avoid a pattern, she went back to pointing, aiming at Ryan and then the window.

Was I not supposed to do that? Ryan thought. She held up two fingers two her eyes then targeted it at the window, nodding at the end.

In return, the woman gave another blank look, this time moving her arm in a waving motion at her side, not unlike a wing flapping.

“I can’t understand a thing you’re saying!” Ryan cried out, her patience tried and startling the other woman.

The woman looked just as bad for a moment, then retreated once again to the somewhat-safety of pointing, doing the same one as earlier when she had left to another room. This time, however, she headed for the door, leaving with a passing glance at Ryan.

Maybe she did understand? Or she got a completely different message? No idea.

The one left in the house turned back to her spot at the window, watching with intrigue as the woman made her steady passage to the horses outside.

Fluttershy approached her friends on the bridge who were watching her rather soon return curiously.

“Um, we might have a problem,” she said.

“What is it,” Twilight and Applejack coincidentally said in unison.

“I can’t understand her.”

Applejack spoke up, “Since when has that stopped ya before? Ya’ll talk to animals all the time, don’ ya?”

“Yes, but it’s not really talking,” Fluttershy said, “It’s more like reading their gestures and small signs of emotion. I don’t know anything about her species or ones like it, if there are any, to look for anything.” Her friends put on a thinking face for a moment before Fluttershy continued, “But that’s not all. She’s actually speaking an entirely different language, one I’ve never heard of. I think she could be just as intelligent as us.”

“I was suspecting that could be the case based on her record player here,” Twilight said, “It’s awfully advanced for something a wild animal to have.”

“Is there anything we can do ta help?” Applejack asked.

“Maybe. Twilight?” she asked, turning to the alicorn, “Are there any spells that could help us communicate? Like a translation one?”

“Mm,” she mmed thoughtfully as she recalled knowledge from her repertoire of magic, “There are translation spells but they’re each dedicated to a certain two languages. We’d have to know what language she was speaking in order to cast one. Otherwise… well, we’ll worry about that if it comes. Want me to stop by later on to see if we can identify the language?”

“I’d like that,” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“I’ll do that. Now, is there anything else you needed?”

The former pegasus stopped for a moment until her eyes met a shiny glint from the device Applejack held. “Could I take that back to her? I’m sure she’d appreciate it.”

“Sure thing,” the farmer said, ignoring a stifled “aw” of disappointment from the science-devoted mare next to her. There went hours of fun study and experimentation.

“Thanks,” Fluttershy said, “I’m going to go back now if that’s okay. She’s probably wondering what’s going on.”

Twilight nodded, “Alright. You know where to find me if you ever need anything. Good luck!”

“Thanks again,” she called back, saying her farewells to the two as they made their own. One problem a bit closer to being sorted, she made her way up to the small cottage on her two legs.

The woman was greeted by a wide-eyed look from Ryan as she reentered the cottage.

Ryan pointed to the window with her thumb and a wave of her hand but adjusted it into a pointer-finger indication at another lack of comprehension. The woman nodded, though not quite confidently, still not sure what Ryan was trying to say.

“Eh,” Ryan said to herself, trying to figure out how to word her wordless question. With a bit of embarrassment she put her hands up to the sides of her head above her ears, forming what she hoped were horse ears with her fingers. She twitched her head towards the window as to indicate it.

The woman gave a moment of thought, possible meanings running through her mind, before she proceeded to bring up her hands trying to imitate.

The sound of a facepalm rang out.

Ryan took a step to the table and began to drum a pattern with her knuckles that resembled the sound of galloping hooves.

At that, the woman made a sound that was upbeat in nature. She glanced at the surrounding home before settling on a target, where she then moved to pick up a picture frame and showed it to Ryan. On it were six horses of varying colors posing for a picture, each with different expressions ranging from shy to brash. She actually recognized three of them: the lavender one was just outside, albeit the picture didn’t portray it with wings, the orange one was just outside as well, and the third was the… bastard she’d met just upstairs. Speaking of which…

Ryan nodded to the woman in answer to the previous question. If it was a question. Argh! Language barriers are annoying! She pointed out the horse in the picture, and once sure the other saw the new subject, motioned about the house and floor, drawing special attention to the room upstairs. She put on a serious face for it, trying to convey the importance of the question.

After a moment of thought, the woman smiled and shook her head.

In ten of minutes, Ryan was sitting on the couch as the woman sat down next to her with the supplies she had obtained earlier. Like last time she dropped them neatly on the cushion into a pile, drawing a curious look. Maybe she was just a natural klutz, Ryan thought.

The woman reached for a roll of bandages before pausing, a thought seeming to occur to her. She looked at Ryan, a finger pointed at herself, then said a word slowly, it coming out as “lore-ay,” accented by her… accent. Ryan sat trying to understand, prompting her to try again in the same way. Then an idea of comprehension came. Ryan, with a raised eyebrow, pointed back, saying, “Loray?”

Loray, it seemed, nodded back.

Ryan briefly wondered what her name translated to, if it even had a meaning to translate, then remembered it was polite to return names. She mimicked Loray’s movements as she said, “Ryan Wolfe,” then repeated more slowly, “Ry-an.”

“Rhyan?” she said, trying her best to pronounce the unfamiliar name but doing a well-enough job. Ryan gave an encouraging nod accompanied by a smile. Well there’s one word down, Ryan thought.

Loray returned it then went back to her medical supplies, picking up the bandages once again. She gently touched Ryan’s leg and indicated for her to lift it up to the couch, which was agreed to. She looked for and found the end of the old bandages on the leg, hesitating briefly before reaching with her nearest hand to grasp it. First trying with her finger tips, she failed to get a grip, her digits constantly slipping off. The woman looked at her uncooperative hand for a moment before bringing it closer to look at her fingertips, more specifically her nails.
She tried again, this time using her nails, but either was doing something wrong or the bandages were on much tighter than she intended. Even with the nails she only succeeded in a weak grasp that certainly wasn’t enough to get the job done.

Ryan watched awkwardly at the display of incompetence. Honestly, it shouldn’t be that hard, even with the most stubborn of the stuff. She considered leaning down to do it herself but Loray beat her to it. In a rather… weird way to say the least. Ryan watched dumbfounded as the woman leaned down and actually bit the wrapping, and even more surprisingly, peeled it up effortlessly.

Not wanting to stop the flow out of a mix of curiosity and shock, Ryan helplessly watched as Loray took off the bandages with the grip of her teeth, occasionally letting go to get into a position with more leverage. Soon enough the leg was free, revealing the still-wounded yet healing skin underneath. It didn’t hurt too much at the moment, fortunately, but stung at the removal of the glue from the covers. Besides, what did pain matter after that show? Loray looked up, triumphant, but faltered at the incredulous look that met her eyes. Unsure of what it meant, she pointed at new bandages and then to the leg. Ryan just nodded, not really capable of anything else, but watched thankfully as her makeshift-doctor used her hands for the easier task of reapplying new ones.

Within the hour they were done, the rest of the smaller patches having been replaced, though with Ryan’s helpful hands much more active. She didn’t feel like having her personal space violated. As Loray got up to put away her supplies, Ryan stayed on her couch, looking around until she spotted a familiar phone next to an also familiar picture on a stand. She got up to investigate and became surprised to find it was indeed her own. Loray must have gotten it for her when she went outside to the horses. But then, how did she know it belonged to Ryan? Add that to the growing list of questions she had.

She picked up the phone, accidentally knocking the picture frame on its front as her hand bumped into it. She righted it, glad to see it was fine, but the contents caught her eye. The picture of the six horses caught her eye, but one in particular drew the most attention. The pink-haired one stared back with a gentle, conniving smile to Ryan. She forced it and the thoughts away. Not now.

As Ryan put down the picture frame, Loray walked back in, smiling a gentle warmth. Ryan returned an honest smile of her own.

As night wove its shadowy rise by the moon, Ryan sat, leaning against the couch, her head slightly bobbing to her music. Her phone had about forty percent power, which she saw as enough. Not like she would be making any calls or web searches without service anyways. Loray had seemed curious upon discovering Ryan’s recovery of her device a few hours ago but wasn’t too interested. She seemed happy for Ryan in any case.

The two hadn’t spent much more time together outside of acknowledgements and occasional gestures for the rest of the day. Loray had plenty of things to do pertaining to the many animals she cared for. Is that why she’s helping me? Ryan thought absentmindedly, Does she think of me as another being who needs help? I can’t deny I do need help… It’s kind of her to do this though.

A strong piano song came on in her ears, bringing her smile. Picking up at a new measure, she followed with her hands the notes, bringing down her fingers as she would as if she were playing on a keyboard instead of her lap. It was at this time that Loray appeared from her dish-washing spot in the kitchen, having been there ever since making a simple salad for the two of them for dinner. She watched the dancing of Ryan’s hands to an inaudible melody for a bit in interest before drawing attention. She lifted up a pillow, putting against the side of her face, then pointed to the stairs leading to the bedroom.

Ryan nodded, going back to her musical interlude, but ended up looking back up as Loray stayed in the same spot, a glint in her eyes. This time she pointed first at Ryan then upstairs.

“Oh, me,” she said, getting the message, “Sure.” She got up and followed the other woman, making a detour to the bathroom briefly, then up to the bedroom. She noticed at some point the sheets had been changed for her to clean ones and arranged into a precise fold. How nice of her. Ryan promptly impacted the bed with a sound of soft, fluffy resistance being emitted as the neatness died in agony. She sighed contently as she sunk into the mattress.

Loray indicated to herself then downstairs, and after a lazy nod in return, she left with an unrecognized gesture, leaving Ryan alone.

Ryan resumed her listening, her thoughts launching off again. As a slow yet pleasant song came on she wondered once more about what was going on around here. Thinking about it, it was pretty clear that she wasn’t on her own planet anymore, as strange and impossible as it sounded. It was weird to her just to think about it. Perhaps it was automatic denial, but she found it surprisingly easy to accept as compared to earlier. Maybe that was because she didn’t have someone on her side then.

At her mention, her thoughts turned to Loray. As grateful as she was, Ryan couldn’t deny she was an odd one. Really, who can have better coordination with their mouth than their hands? Nonetheless, she seemed likeable enough. She took Ryan in on the fly just because she needed help, something Ryan couldn’t admit she’d be able to do.

Loray also had a bit of mysteriousness about her, she observed. From what she’d seen so far, Loray was the only human around in a society of equines. Why was that? If her apparent conversation with the horses said anything, she was fine with it and fit in alright. Maybe she was like Ryan, just dropping in to this land and eventually adapting to it. Of course, that implied she either didn’t want to go home or had never found a way. Meaning it could be impossible to get back… Ryan pushed the thought aside. Don’t think like that, she scolded herself, I’m finding a way home once I’m able, she thought, satisfied with her goal. Besides, if Loray was like her, she would speak both the native language and Ryan’s. Unless she spoke a different language originally. So many what ifs. If only it wasn’t for the language difference she would get some easy answers. At least they weren’t completely cut off from communication though, she figured. It was a bit weird that they shared a select few gestures but hey, she wasn’t complaining.

She stayed silent, vocally and mentally for a few shifts in songs, just relaxing to the tunes while she had the moment of peace. Finally deciding to actually get some rest, she let out her ear buds and turned off her phone before settling into a snug spot on the tranquil bed. She didn’t bother with the blanket. She was still in her clothes after all. Speaking of which, she would have to ask for new ones. These ones were torn and starting to smell after constant use from however many day cycles. Hopefully Loray would do more than offer a sheet to her.

She rolled onto her side, catching a glimpse of the stand next to the bed. It was the same spot the horse from earlier had stood in. The pink-haired one from the picture, she recalled. The thought of it brought back the recent bad memories her mind was already trying to forget of being broken down by the thing’s cruel and sadistic game. This time, however, she didn’t push aside the feelings. She felt a sense of dread come to her but anger as well. Out of all of the things she had seen, she hoped she’d never see that one again. Ever.

The scary thought of waking up to it crept up to Ryan, but she forced it away, replacing it with the unspoken promise from Loray. It wouldn’t come back. Not as long as her caretaker was here, she was sure.

She shut her eyes, confident that the woman downstairs meant her word.

The new human downstairs sat on her couch, her own thoughts adrift, as she amusedly watched her own hand awkwardly obey her commands. Her Angel Bunny hopped onto the spot next to her, then onto her lap. She smiled down as she tried petting him, experimenting with different hand positions.

“I’m glad this is working,” she said to Angel, who just sat enjoying the attention but did turn his head to get a look at his owner’s unfamiliar appearance.

“I think I’m going to be like this for a bit,” she said, “Just until I earn her trust enough so she’ll be okay with me when I’m normal.” Fluttershy yawned. “Or until she’s healed enough to leave on her own…” she paused, “I wonder where she came from. I’ve never even heard of her kind before this.”

She adjusted her position, taking a minute to find a suitable form, until she was lying on the couch. She laughed at the thought that she already had all the bed sheets she needed.

With that, she drifted into sleep herself with the company of her bunny, eager for a new day and feeling like her optimistic thoughts were coming to light.

Chapter 6 Harrowing Horse and a Half

Ryan was already awake by the time morning decide to roll in. However, she didn’t actually get up until much later. A bed is clingy like that.

Half asleep and limping out of drowsiness rather than a bandaged leg, she made her way down the awfully incompliant flight of stairs, passing a clock that read almost twelve in the afternoon, not that the time had any real meaning to her frazzled mind.

The house was quiet in a way akin to yesterday’s trip into the living room, although without the overbearing sense of unease and caution. Loray was absent as well, off on another one of her voyages to Whereverland once again. The familiar roach-tempered rabbit sat off a ways staring with its glaring gaze.

“You in charge again?” it was asked, only to respond with the incessantly impatient thumping of its foot. Ryan shrugged and turned to the kitchen, her stomach telling her its commands. The selection for her was largely the same but she took more liberty; she helped herself to a wider variety, even taking a few colder items out of the fridge.

As she sat eating under the watchful gaze of the hare she considered her options for today, or more appropriately, the lack of them. Her current plan of action was to find a way home but that had the prerequisite of having full use of her leg. Even if she was healed, however, she had to admit she had no leads other than a strong determination on the route homeward. She would figure it out in the meantime, she promised herself. She rerouted her train of thought back on course as she pondered what she could do for the day. Going outside was unappealing but being cooped up in a cottage lacking air conditioning all day wasn’t a very exciting prospect either. She shrugged internally, deciding on a compromise. She would stay inside but would maybe have a short walk around if she felt like it. It would be close to the house, of course.

Her choice begged the question of what to do in specifics. She had her music and the random assortment of features on her phone but those could only work for so long. She resolved to look for something to do around the place. Loray was bound to have whatever.

Her makeshift breakfast finished, Ryan set herself about the room, eventually reaching a frail-looking wooden bookshelf that couldn’t quite hold its weight. Pulling a book out from the top, she opened it to find the written form of the other language dotting the pages. What else was to be expected? She observed the unfamiliar symbols that must have told some kind of tale, noting that although lacking context, they were arranged in an organized form that wasn’t far from home. Maybe their languages weren’t too different, she figured. Not able to get any more use, she put the untold literature back, already searching for a new distraction that would hopefully last longer. Fortunately, one did indeed come…

By means of a snap ringing out and an upbeat phrase being drawn out in a mock-sing-song voice that echoed exaggeratedly throughout the walls. Ryan whipped around at the sudden disturbance to meet the mismatched chimeric form of a… thing, was the best way she could call it. Serpentine in nature, its head and limbs were all composed of different animals in a completely nonsensical and unnatural mixture. There were wings here and a furry paw there and a vaguely equine head on top sporting a snowy white goatee. Whether it be the deformed draconic elements mixed into the head or the rest of the freakish beast distracting her, Ryan didn’t feel her usual sense of an impending crash come to her at the sight. She, thankfully, felt only a bit uneasy: as much as one is when a complete monstrosity appears out of thin air behind you.

It stopped its screeching solo mid-note, freezing in a position with its arms held high as its eyes took a quick dart back and forth, only momentarily stopping on Ryan, then dropping into a more-tame standing position (In midair, mind you). It spoke out an unknown thought with a slightly disappointed tone that shifted into a subtle-confused one.

“The hell is that?” cried out Ryan.

The chimera looked down at her after her sudden outburst, an eyebrow going upwards. It spoke again, its amused and inquisitive tone only hinting at its purpose. Ryan just stared back, completely at a loss. She had thought this place couldn’t have gotten more insane, only to prove its reputation was still running strong. At the silence, the thing said something again, a mischievous smile forming as it struck a pose, one paw at its hip and one claw slicking back his horns as if they were hair, only for them to spring right back into position.

Ryan stared, mouth slightly open, before muttering, “What the hell is going on…?”

At hearing the woman speak again, the chimera watched for a moment, eyes now narrowed. Appearing to have sudden inspiration, it smiled its conniving smile and snapped its paw (How do you snap a paw? Ryan thought).

“I said, like what you see? You look so lost in that gaze of yours,” it said suddenly in perfect English with an odd perk of not moving its mouth.

Ryan audibly gasped in surprise. “You can talk!” she exclaimed.

“Aw, I was betting you were going to ask why my mouth wasn’t moving,” he, as its masculine voice seemed to indicate, begrudgingly pulled a gold coin from behind its back and flipped it to its other hand, then put it away in the same spot. Not that there was any spot for the coin to be.

“You… can talk!” Ryan said again.

The chimera raised an eyebrow, “I can? That’s new. So how are you doing?”

“How are you talking?”

“Well, normally I use my vocal cords but-”

“No, I mean… how are you speaking in English?”

“I was getting to that!” he said in mock-offense, “I’m talking to you telepathically.”

As if this couldn’t get any more confusing, now there was a giant psychic serpent. “How does that work?”

“I just send my words over to you and the concepts get translated in your head. Also, it requires me to essentially probe your mind for whatever language you’re speaking,” he casually added, “I hope you don’t mind.”

Ryan just stared for a moment. “Uh, no?” she said, “So… who are you again?”

Her perked up at that, flashing a wide grin as he put a paw to his chest, “Who am I? I’m just the Great and Powerful Discord! …Hold on, I think that was somepony else’s introduction,” he said, putting on a look of thought. “Anyways, enough about me, who are you?”

“Um… Ryan,” she said.

“Well, Um Ryan it’s nice to meet you,” he said surprisingly honestly, “Fluttershy doesn’t bring in intelligent animals that often.”

A tinge of annoyance came at being called an animal, but she ignored it. “Fluttershy?”

“Haven’t you met her? Pegasus, butter-colored, known for being weak and helpless. You’re in her house after all.”

That rang a bell. “Yeah, I’ve met her… But what do you mean by her living here?”

“It means what it is. She lives here,” he said, as if it should be obvious.

“The only person I’ve seen living here is a human like me.”

“Really?” he said amusedly, “Hmm… Care to describe her?”

“Okay. She’s about my height. She has pale skin and pinkish hair. And she’s also a bit of a klutz with her hands…” she paused for a moment but Discord picked up the conversation sooner.

He smiled and put a claw to his chin, saying “Interesting. Now, you’ve had your turn in twenty questions so care to answer one of mind?”

“Sure?”

“Ah, ah, ah. That was a question. It’s my turn. Now then.” He snapped, a regal chair appearing beneath him and a notepad into his other hand. “How did you end up in this little cottage?”

Ryan, however, was more interested in the chair coming out of thin air than answering questions. A coin trick was one thing, but this was impossible! “Where did that come from?” she interrogatively exclaimed.

“I already told you it’s my turn. Please hold off your own until it is over,” he lectured.

“But-” she cut off as Discord scowled at her. “…fine,” she relented, not having a good feeling in any sense of the word. He perked back up just as quickly “I guess it started a few days ago-”

“A few days ago,” he interrupted, scribbling wildly on the notepad.

“I woke up in an apple orchard-”

“The nearby apple orchard.” More scribbling.

Ryan gave him a look, which he promptly ignored in favor of his notes. “I didn’t recognize it or anything around-”

“You were completely lost.” He flipped a page.

“And,” she said strongly with extra emphasis, “I wandered a bit looking for anything until I-”

“Searched the fields.” He was holding a second notebook, the first floating next to him.

“Will you stop interrupting-”

“Doesn’t like to be interrupted,” he wrote before looking up at her annoyed face. He lasted all of two seconds before breaking into laughter. “You should see the look on your face!” he managed out.

Ryan stared back indignantly.

“Ah, I think I like you,” he said once his uproar had finally mellowed.

“Do you want to hear my story or not?” she said bluntly.

“No need,” he replied. “I got it all here.” He held up the books. “You have got an interesting fear by the way.”

“How do you know that? I didn’t tell you that,” she said, her annoyance turning into confusion.

“I put the rest together myself,” he said dismissively, “Here take a look.” He threw a book to her, opening it to the last used page.

Ryan read the passage on paper aloud, “Ryan read the passage on paper aloud. She stopped as it ended abruptly.” She stopped as it ended abruptly.

She looked up, her bafflement only worse than before.

“That’s where we are right now, in case you’re wondering,” the chimera said. She mouthed a phrase to herself that was a bit more vulgar than “What the hell?”

“Anyways, you’re not very bright are you?” he added suddenly.

“Hey, I’m plenty bright! Excuse me if you don’t make any logical sense,” she shot back defensively.

“Really? Because it’s pretty shady in here.”

“…that was horrible.”

“I’m not apologizing. Anyways, that wasn’t what I was getting at. Tell me,” his tone suddenly shifted, “Who do you think patched you up when you were ready-to-eat wyvern food?”

“Loray,” she replied confidently.

“Well, I can’t argue with that,” he laughed, being the only one to understand why that was so funny. “If she took care of you, then what was that horse doing that you woke up to? And just where was… Loray,” he said the name oddly, “…at the time?”

“Loray must have been out somewhere. The horse was… I don’t know,” she admitted, “But it seemed content to watch me squirm a moment later,” she added with a bitter tongue.

Discord merely thought for a moment. “What about that picture? Why would your human friend keep pictures of a random group of horses? She’s certainly not in any of them.”

“She must be friends with them,” she shot back, “That’s why she talked to two of them when they were outside.” A thought came to her. “And I bet that’s why the horse was there. It must have been there at Loray’s request,” she concluded triumphantly.

Discord shrugged. “Except that the horse lives here, as I said. And even if that was the case, that request must have been to take care of you while you slept then to watch you squirm as you awakened, correct?”

“What are you implying?”

“Me? Why, I’m not trying to imply anything. I’m just pointing out the blatantly-obvious facts you failed to notice.”

She scowled at him.

“Did it get darker in here?” he asked innocently.

Before Ryan could come up with a response, the room actually became brighter as the front door opened. In walked Loray. At seeing the serpentine form occupying the room, she smiled and said something to him.

“Good to see you, Loray,” he said, still sending words to Ryan as he spoke, “I was just having a conversation with my new friend Ryan here.”

Loray responded with an inquiring tone, looking concerned at the figure of Ryan standing behind.

“With a telepathic spell.” At another word from Loray, he added, “No, it only works on the caster. Knowing your lavender friend, she’ll find some way to break the barrier within the week, regardless. Now, I’m sorry for my haste, but I have some business to attend to. It was nice to see you, however brief.”

She replied in a similar tone, albeit a bit disappointed. Ryan was also disappointed. Her reason was that she wouldn’t be able to get any straight answers out of the vague chimera.

Discord turned to Ryan, speaking only to her through telepathy. “You’re quite an interesting person, Ryan. I’ll be keeping an eye on you.” He held up a hand ready to snap, then added, “Funny. I just noticed the horse you hate so much and Loray have the same color hair. What a coincidence.” He snapped, disappearing and taking all signs of his visit with him.

Ryan stood staring at the empty space that once held the mixed creature, more confused than ever. Some of his riddle-talk did have some logic to it, as much as she hated to admit. She was missing something from the bigger picture; that much was obvious. And it involved Loray somehow.

“Rhyan?” said the aforementioned woman. Ryan looked up at her with a simple gaze but raised an eyebrow at the clothes she wore, curiosity coming from the fact that they were indeed actual clothes this time. Although simple, she wore a cream-colored sweater and a natural-green skirt. It wasn’t unlike something that would’ve been at a clothing store. Hanging from her forearm was a bag filled with similar articles of different colors and a few variations on the fabric that made it.

Well, back to the world of the language barrier. Not much in the mood for a “conversation” after Discord, Ryan gave a simple point to the bag as she sat down.

Loray set down the bag next to Ryan, taking a few bits out for herself, and indicated the rest was for Ryan. She then gestured to the spot that Discord was in and then to Ryan. She got a lazy nod in response accompanied by a weak, clearly forced, smile. Although not looking satisfied, more so confused, she left to another room, probably to deal with some animal thing, Ryan figured.

That was fine by Ryan. It gave her time to think.

Apparently the pink-haired horse lived here along with Loray, though the chimera didn’t seem to know about the latter. And he emphasized the fact that they had the same color hair. So…what? They like to synchronize their look? It was probably something more important than that, she figured. They clearly have some connection bigger than being friends.

Ugh, I don’t know, she thought, reclining against the sofa and listening to unhelpful wonderings.

Fluttershy folded the clothes she’d gotten from Rarity earlier that morning. She hated having to put a sudden burden on her friend but the old Elements hadn’t chosen her as Generosity for nothing. In any case, Rarity was intrigued by the prospect of making clothes for a completely new frame. Once she got over the fact that Twilight had teleported a bipedal thing into her boutique as she was having breakfast.

Clothes aside, Fluttershy walked the distance to the kitchen following an odd yet not unpleasant aroma. It smelled like food, such as when she would cook on the stove, but it certainly wasn’t anything she had made. It must have been Rhyan causing the scent.

Around the corner, she was greeted by the sight of the woman in a new pair of clothes eating lunch, which happened to consist of a cooked fish.

Fluttershy paused at the unexpected sight. She wasn’t surprised. She took care of animals after all and many were carnivorous. No, what surprised her was the fact that she kind of enjoyed the smell of the cooked flesh. Must be the body, she figured, though it didn’t console her bit of self-disgust.

Rhyan looked up, stopping mid-chew at seeing the look she was receiving. She pointed to the freezer. The former mare nodded in turn but kept her look. At this, Rhyan paused, but then stabbed a piece on her fork and offered it.

Fluttershy smiled sheepishly as she shook her head, taking a step back. Rhyan made a gesture she’d seen earlier and went back to her meal.

As the pink-haired woman turned away, a knock came from the door. She smiled. Looks like Twilight had arrived early. They had agreed to meet this afternoon in hopes of identifying the language but now with Discord’s advancements, she was sure they could make progress even quicker. She opened the door, not noticing Rhyan tense up, expecting to see her friend but was instead met with the blue-haired pony that she’d met the other day. Vinyl, she remembered her name was.

Vinyl looked forward. Then she looked up at the taller form in front of her. Her horn lit up as her glasses were pushed up, revealing incredulous eyes. The two stared at each other, one perplexed and the other thoroughly confused. “Uh, hi?” the mare finally said.

“Hello…” she said, “It’s me, Fluttershy. I just look different.”

The DJ narrowed her eyes for a moment then said, “Twilight?”

“Twilight.”

“Okay. So why are you a human?” she asked.

“The human you brought in was terrified when she first met me. I thought that being something she recognizes would be easier on her. It’s worked well,” she added happily, “So um… what bring you here?”

“It’s about the human, actually,” she said a bit awkwardly. Fluttershy nodded, figuring as much. “Just wondering how she’s getting along since I… dropped her off,” she continued.

“She’s been doing well. She’s actually here now for the time being.”

“Really?” she said a bit louder, “Can I see her?”

“Um…” Fluttershy started. Would Rhyan be okay with this? She wondered. She looked back to see the woman staring back, hand clenched onto the table as she watched anxiously. Fluttershy expected that kind of reaction to be happening from what she’d already seen of Rhyan’s cautions nature but there was another factor she considered. She had seemed fine with the serpentine draconequus, even signing it off casually. If she could be fine with a mismatched thing like Discord suddenly appearing than surely a mere pony would be alright. However, the memory of her when she woke up came. That can be chalked up to waking up in a new environment after a brutal fight, right? The woman glanced down at Vinyl. She was the one who had saved Rhyan after all. She settled on a compromise. “Alright,” she said, “But come in slowly behind me. She’s sort of high-strung.”

“Can do.”

She turned to go inside. Not really sure how to say what was coming, she smiled reassuringly to Rhyan, standing midway between her and the door. Rhyan looked between her and the door.

In from the doorway trotted the white-coated mare, glasses still perched up, and looking rather unsure about the whole ordeal. She spotted the human as the human spotted her. Their reactions were at the same time, although quite different.

“Hey,” she said as Rhyan hissed some unintelligible phrase to Fluttershy, waving her hand towards the newcomer.

“It’s alright,” Fluttershy said, trying to convey the tone instead of the words. She smiled warmly with an encouraging way. Rhyan grimaced concernedly with a disheartening way.

“Her name’s Rhyan,” Fluttershy said to Vinyl, “She doesn’t speak our language but recognizes a few gestures.”

“Hey, Rhyan,” she tried again, drawing closer.

Rhyan paid Fluttershy a brief, expectant glance before pointing at Vinyl then at the door, saying something. Her tone was clearly mixed with hints of fear.

Taking notice, Fluttershy moved closer to Rhyan, gently putting a hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay. It’s just a po-”

Vinyl took a step too close.

The human grasped her fork, holding it in the dwindling space between them. She near-yelled at the mare, indicating her and the door once again.

The DJ got the message, to say the least. She froze, then retreated a few steps. “I think I she wants me to go,” she said, stating the obvious, then looked at the offending silverware, “Is that blood on the fork?” she asked incredulously.

Fluttershy looked up from Rhyan with sad empathy in her eyes but addressed the question, “She was eating a fish. She’s part carnivorous.”

“…I think I’ll go. Come back later when this is… sorted out… maybe.” She backed to the doorway.

“Oh! Um, just wait outside. I promise she’ll be fine in a moment,” she said hurriedly. The DJ answered by exiting, shutting the door behind her with a creaking hinge.

There was silence for a moment. One moment only. Rhyan broke away from Fluttershy angrily yelling something while pointing accusingly to the door, fork still in hand. The former mare just looked back, the silent words in her face preaching guilt. Rhyan looked at her for a moment before standing up with a grunt of disgust. She trudged to the stand that held the picture from yesterday. She made a circle over the group of mares then shook her head violently with a scowl.

“I…” Fluttershy said, before realizing she had nothing to say, not that it would’ve made a difference. The other woman stomped up the stairs at the lack of response, picture and fork in tow.

Fluttershy watched her ascent until she was out of her sight, her eyes then following the invisible path she knew the human had taken. She let out a sigh as she sat down in the now-unoccupied table spot decorated with a half-finished fish. Pushing the plate away, she reflected. She knew she’d messed up. The question was why? Her expectation of Rhyan’s reaction was too low but it didn’t make much sense to her. Discord was much worse, no offense to him, yet there wasn’t any sign of discomfort from what she’d seen. What was the difference?

Well, one is a draconequus and the other is a pony, a thought hinted to her.

She straightened up. Putting the theory against all of Rhyan’s actions beforehoof, she was startled by the result. It fit together with astounding accuracy. Her complete breakdown at Fluttershy’s mere presence; her curiosity at the two outside the day before; here with Vinyl and the picture; that was what she’d been trying to indicate yesterday.

“She’s scared of us,” Fluttershy said aloud, her voice a whisper in the quaint cottage at the edge of town.

Ryan sat on the bed, pent up emotions being driven through her eyes and onto the picture in front of her. Something’s missing she knew and thought in repetition. Something about Loray and the horse that stared back at her with its small smile in the picture. Her leg ached from the stomping around but she didn’t care. It was the second thing she was sure of: she would find out what’s missing.

And if need be, leave at whatever revelation waited for her.

Chapter 7 Hassle with Horses

“Hello there,” a voice said to Vinyl, drawing her out of her drowsy daydream.

The mare looked up, adjusting her shades, but promptly took them off for the second time that day at the sight in front of her. Funny enough, it was for the exact same reason. “Another one?” she asked to herself at the sight of a purple-haired human, dressed in simple functional clothes and a bag held at her side, in front of her.

The human raised an eyebrow, “I take it you’ve already met Fluttershy, then.”

“Yeah,” she replied, “So who are you?”

“Twilight Sparkle,” she said.

“Oh yeah, I know you. You’re our latest princess,” she recalled. She then realized what she’d just said. “Your… uh… majesty?” she lamely added as she dropped into a bow.

The not-so-alicorn princess rolled her eyes, figuring she’d never get used to that reaction. “You don’t have to do that,” she said airily, “I’m still just a pony like everyone else. Just a bit more royal.” She said it simply, not in a bragging manner, as her modesty lead. “You’re DJ-PON3, right? Vinyl?”

Vinyl rose back up. “Yeah. So what brings you out here?” she asked, actually having a pretty good idea.

“I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“Eh, it’s a long story,” she dismissed.

“Okay then. Any reason you’re waiting outside then?”

“Um… also a long story. Basically, Fluttershy said to wait outside until the human inside has calmed down.

Twilight wore a mask of concern at this. “Calmed down? What was happening?”

“It freaked out when I came in. Threatened me with a bloody fork,” she explained, “Literally.”

Forgot a mask of concern, now her actual face was of concern. “And when was this?” she interrogated.

“About an hour ago. Either it’s taking a while or she forgot I’m out here.”

The human stood still for a moment then stated, “I’m going to go in.” Vinyl merely nodded as she moved aside for her to do so.

“I guess I’ll just wait here,” she remarked in her lonesome once again.

Twilight looked around the small cottage, feeling a heavy atmosphere as the normally lively shelter for animals stood stark silent without a bustle of movement. She spotted her friend, a shot of relief flowing into her, sitting alone at a table with a sulking demeanor.

“Hey,” she greeted softly, “Everything alright?”

Fluttershy looked up, her face shifting into a welcoming look. “Oh, hello there Twilight. I didn’t notice you come in.” She ended at that awkwardly, not having anything else come to her to say.

Twilight picked up the slack in conversation, “Everything alright?” she repeated, “I heard the human had a bit of an episode earlier.”

Fluttershy nodded grimly. “She’s upstairs right now and has been since.”

“Want to explain what happened?”

“…I found out why she freaked out so bad when she saw me the other day,” she said. Twilight cocked her head out the seemingly unrelated detail but listened as her friend continued, “I decided to let Vinyl see her since she brought her here in the first place but that turned out to be a mistake. She’s afraid of us.”

“She’s…” Twilight started, “What do you mean she’s afraid of us?”

“She’s terrified of us Twilight,” she strongly emphasized, “Ponies.”

“...Oh. I see the problem now.”

“I feel so sorry for her,” Fluttershy went on, “She must be having such a hard time when everywhere you go there’s nothing but us and now I just made it worse by bringing her worst fear right to her.”

“Hey now, don’t blame yourself. You didn’t know.”

“But I should have. She tried to tell me yesterday but I didn’t realize what she was saying.” She sighed.

“There’s a massive language barrier. It’s not your fault. Now, instead of moping, why don’t you do what you do best: take care of those in need,” Twilight reassured, putting on a confident look.

Fluttershy looked into her friend’s eyes. Although they certainly weren’t on the face she was used to, she recognized the care the lavender mare held. She smiled weakly, albeit honestly, in return. “I’ve left her up alone. I figured she needed some time to cool off. I guess we can try to talk to her.”

“Speaking of talking,” Twilight mentioned, “I’ve devised a few theories on how we can directly communicate with her. Using this human form, I can start comparing our languages with her being more… compliant”

“Thanks, but I think Discord already took care of that problem. He came by earlier and was talking with her using a telepathy spell. It won’t work on me but you two could talk fine. You could be a translator”

Twilight looked thoughtful as she magicked a few papers sprawled with notes out of her bag. She regarded them for a moment before returning them just as easily. “That works,” she said, regarding the chaotic spirit’s solution. “In fact, this could work out well. I could devise a translation spell if we have a conversation like that long enough. It probably would be rough considering the incompleteness but the results should be coherent enough to understand.”

“That sounds good,” Fluttershy said. She got up and the two made their way to and up the staircase, the purple-haired woman in front, until reaching the closed door. She pushed it open, revealing the human lazily propped up on the bed and staring at the ceiling. A familiar picture was placed next to her.

She looked up, her face betraying no emotion except interest at another human. She grasped the photograph, looking from it to Twilight a few times. She frowned.

“Her name’s Rhyan if I haven’t mentioned that,” Fluttershy piped in.

Twilight nodded. She then put on a familiar face by the former-pegasus’ standards. It was the same look of concentration the pony-Twilight got whenever she was starting a spell, except this time there was no glow present to indicate the flow of magic. Twilight raised a hand and snapped in a Discord-esque way, drawing a curious gaze from Fluttershy. “I’ve always wanted to do that,” the spell caster admitted, though leaving out the part where she had practiced it all morning.

She turned to the human on the bed. “Can you understand me?” she asked.

The two watched, the pink-haired one especially intent, as Rhyan looked up into the purple-eyes gaze of the speaker. She looked intrigued, though not necessarily surprised. She drew in a breath before responding, “Loud and clear.”

Twilight smiled. “It worked,” she said to her friend, who smiled in turn. Going back to Rhyan, she continued, “Hello. I’m Twilight Sparkle. I take it you’re Rhyan?”

“That’s me. I’m guessing you cast the same spell as Discord?” she asked.

Twilight nodded.

“Okay… well, nice to meet you. You wouldn’t believe how annoying not being able to talk to others is.” Her words were monotone, never picking up nor going up.

“Nice to meet you as well,” came the succinct reply, “Fluttershy here has been wanting to speak to you. Well, in a way that’s more than just vague gestures.”

Then the bomb dropped.

“Did you say Fluttershy?” Rhyan asked, her dull drawl tuned into a dissonant inquiry.

“Mmhm,” she replied, “Though you probably know her by a different name because of the language.”

“That’s Fluttershy?” Rhyan said, pointing at the pink-haired woman, who was looking a bit lost at only having one side of the conversation.

“That’s her name,” she affirmed.

Rhyan opened her mouth then closed it, her face showing confused thoughtfulness as she picked up the photo and showed it to them. “That her?” she asked.

“What’s she saying?” Fluttershy asked.

“She asked if that’s you in the picture,” Twilight responded only to Fluttershy.

“She doesn’t know?” she replied, “I thought she already knew.”

“Want me to tell her?” the translator asked.

“…yes please.”

She turned to Rhyan who was looking a bit impatient at being put on hold. “Yes, that’s her,” Twilight answered, talking to both of them once again.

Rhyan looked at them, speechless, the gears turning in her head. “But she’s clearly a human,” she said, her voice rising.

“I cast a transformation spell,” she said simply.

The woman on the bed just stared at Fluttershy, not bothering to question the fact of a transformation spell, but instead was putting everything together. Discord, she recalled, comparing his words. And just like that, clarity shone down as she finally put the rest together. Loray, the one that took her in just on a whim, was not the kind human she thought she was. She was a horse, no, the horse. She was the one who sat there having a ball out of Rhyan’s pain!

Boom.

“You’re the horse I woke up to.” she accused towards Fluttershy, her tone none-too-friendly. It wasn’t a question.

“Pony,” Twilight corrected, wary of the sound of the words.

“Same thing,” she dismissed, drawing a frown from the spellcaster.

“What did she say?” the former pegasus asked, concerned at the shift.

“She wants to know if you’re the pony she woke up to.”

Fluttershy forced back a grimace. That wasn’t what she expected, to say the least. “Tell her I am… but I didn’t mean to scare her. I didn’t know about her phobia.”

Twilight was silent a moment before agreeing. “She is the same one but-”

“I can’t believe this,” she interrupted with a nasty scowl and voice to match.

“What?”

“You were that horse!” she snapped at Fluttershy, who took a step back at the outburst.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, wide-eyed.

“Do you even know how bad your sick game was?” she ranted, not caring for the visible discomfort of Fluttershy. In fact, she would be lying if she said she didn’t get some morbid satisfaction out of it. For once, the horse was the one backing away, and no fear-induced reaction came from the human form in front of her to ruin it. Anger finally took center stage rather than fear.

“Hey, calm down,” Twilight responded back with her own strong tone, “She didn’t know about your aversion to ponies.”

“Really? She certainly seemed content to watch me squirm when I woke up,” she hissed back, repeating the phrase she’d used earlier.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy said, this time more urgently.

“She’s saying some harebrained nonsense about you getting sadistic enjoyment out of her fear when she woke up,” Twilight said aside to her only, still eyeing Rhyan with a serious face.

Fluttershy gasped, “I would never!”

“I know. But she doesn’t seem to realize that.”

“Tell her I promise I didn’t and wouldn’t ever. It was just a misunderstanding!”

Twilight nodded and did so, prompting Rhyan to give hmph! “Why should I even trust her word now? She outright lied to me yesterday, I now know.”

“What? When?” Twilight asked, questioning the out-of-character description of her friend.

“I asked her if the horse, her, would come back. She shook her head. Little did I realize who it actually was that I was asking!” she exclaimed dramatically, raising her hands outwards.

Twilight repeated it to Fluttershy, who gave her account in turn. “She says she thought you were asking if she would return to her pony form,” Twilight deadpanned.

“Sure she did,” Rhyan brought back as she broke eye contact, adjusting her gaze off randomly. She crossed her arms in front of her.

“Will you listen to yourself?” Twilight snapped, “You’re making these wild accusations that are just… stubborn and irrational!”

“Don’t talk to me about that,” she said, “All my life horses have been big stupid loafs that love to harass me. See this scar,” she indicated her forehead, pulling back a few strands of hair, “One trampled me when I was just a kid for no good reason.”

“I’m sorry to hear that but that’s quite frankly not my problem. You’re just using a tragic event to justify your diluted beliefs that we’re some embodiment of evil.”

“We?” Rhyan said, before adding, “Figures you’re one of them.”

“Yes, but that’s not important. You need to open your close-minded view and see the simple facts in front of you. Fluttershy was the one taking care of you this whole time. You should be grateful.”

“Grateful?” she repeated, “I’m plenty grateful. To Loray, that is. The human. Not the liar horse standing there.”

“Fluttershy?” Twilight said to her friend, who had been watching with concerned anxiousness at the exchange, “Has she ever thanked you for helping her?”

“Um… I’m sure she has at some point…” she said awkwardly.

“She took you in and you haven’t even thanked her!” Twilight exclaimed in disbelief at Rhyan.

“Well… It’s not easy with a language barrier,” she defended.

“So what? You could find a way. Maybe do something for her like help her out with the animals, hm?”

“Tch… whatever,” she stubbornly refused, “You know what? I don’t need to hear this from… talking livestock!” As Twilight made a sound of indignant offense, Rhyan got up. “I’m done.”

“What do you mean you’re done?”

“I’m leaving,” she said as she put her few belongings into her pockets.

“Leave?” Twilight exclaimed, drawing a shocked expression from Fluttershy, “You can’t just leave!”

“Watch me,” she said, giving a dirty glare before shoving her way past the two false-humans and stomped down the stairs. The two pursued after a mutual look but were met with the sound of the front door slamming closed as they reached the bottom.

“Er, I can’t believe her!” Twilight ranted at no one in particular, “She’s nothing but a rude, irrational, racist!” She muttered incomprehensibly to herself until catching the sad gaze of her friend. “I’m sorry…” she said, sighing, “I just, I’ve never met someone with such an attitude. She gives Applejack a run for her money in stubbornness.”

Fluttershy merely nodded weakly. “This is my fault,” she quietly spoke, “I should’ve listened to her more.”

Twilight, however, would hear none of it. “Don’t go back to that. This is not your fault in any way. There were just some miscommunications. If anything, it’s her fault for acting like that.”

Fluttershy said nothing to that, instead saying, “We have to go after her.”

“I know,” Twilight sighed, “She’s still hurt.”

“That’s not what I meant…” Fluttershy faintly whispered to herself.

The spell caster concentrated for a moment and one burst of magic later, a lavender alicorn awkwardly dressed in clothes appeared in her place. She teleported off the clothes, stretching her once again six-limbed quadruped form.

“Want me to turn you back?” she asked.

After a moment of thought, she said, “No thanks.”

The mare and human walked outside of the cottage that held the scene of anger and into the cool breeze of an afternoon outside of town. They looked around both ways, not seeing any sign of their runaway, thus having no leads to go off of. Well, except for a possible one of a still-waiting DJ looking over the edge of a small, stone bridge.

“Excuse me, Vinyl?” Twilight asked as they approached, drawing her attention.

“Finally remembered me?” she quipped sarcastically but stopped at their serious expressions, “Something wrong?”

“The human left and we need to find her,” she replied simply, “There was a… disagreement. Did you happen to see where she went off to when she left?”

“Yeah. She came out, took one look at me, then trotted off to the forest. Looked kinda angry.”

Twilight groaned. “Figures she would go to the forest. It’s the one place there isn’t ponies. It could take all night to find her if she goes in deep.” She turned back to Vinyl. “I hate to do this to you but could you help us find her?”

She shrugged dismissively. “Sure. Not like I can refuse an order from a princess anyways,” she said with a smile.

Twilight gave a flat look but continued, “A few things you should know: she’s an angry and rude racist that-”

“Twilight means she’s scared of ponies,” Fluttershy spoke in, “So be cautious with her. She’s perfectly safe but gets defensive around us.”

“Okay then,” Vinyl said amused but warily, “Just to be clear, she won’t stab me with a fork?”

“No.”

“Great. So if I find her, how do I tell her anything? We don’t speak the same language.”

Fluttershy turned to Twilight, prompting her to say, “When we spoke, I was creating a translation spell simultaneously that was picking up the words I spoke as compared to hers and what she heard. It should be strong enough to allow basic communication. I’ll cast it now.” With a glow of her horn she directed two flashes, one at each target.

“Alright,” she said, “Vinyl, would you lead us to where you saw her last?”

“Can do.”

Ryan trudged through the forest with a feeling of anger bubbling along. It wasn’t an unfamiliar experience.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid,” she muttered to herself, along with other choice words along a similar track.

Ryan was not in a good mood. The argument she’d had kept ringing through her ears, nagging at her like an aching tooth, always constant and refusing to go away. This one had a bite to go with it.

She was right. She was sure of it. Horses were bad enough but fully intelligent ones were just terrible. Argumentative and full of lies; she wasn’t surprised.

Twilight’s words cut into her as well. How dare she call accuse her of being stubbornly irrational? She had every right to be angry at Fluttershy and her kind in general. She was a logical, right-minded person, she knew. She was acting perfectly sane!

Right?

Ryan trudged onwards aimlessly, wanting to get anywhere that wasn’t there. She’d deal with wherever she ended up and what was there later. She vented a bit with each stomping pace through the greenery, her anger slowly cooling into a simmer. At the very least, she could hold a grudge.

Chapter 8 Horse-Hosted Heart to Heart

Ryan looked around at her surroundings for the first real time. She groaned. Everything looked the same. Just forest here and there.

“If not for the lack of fire,” she said sarcastically.

At the silence afterwards, she started her walking again until something else interrupted her.

“Rhyan?” a voiced called from behind the woman. It wasn’t an inquisitive one as when you’re being searched for. She was being directly addressed.

Ryan tensed up but forced it back. It was obvious what was behind her but “out of sight, out of mind.” A human-like voice was normal enough. She sighed. Of course they followed her. Why wouldn’t they? “Go away,” she yelled back without turning around, though lacking any real power in her voice.

“I can’t do that. Under princess’s orders,” the voice called back, apparently trying to make light with a bit of humor.

“Princess?”

“Princess Twilight.”

She’s a princess? Sure, why not?

“Tell her when someone leaves angrily into the forest it means they want to be left alone.” Ryan couldn’t see whoever’s facial expression but she could feel the frown bearing into the back of the head.

“Can’t do that. I’m searching the forest for you. The other two are too.”

“Well, sheriff, I’m sorry your time was wasted because I’m not coming back,” she replied with blatant sarcasm.

“Hey, we’re out here searching for you in a monster-infested forest. We’re doing this because we don’t want to see you hurt.”

“I can handle myself.”

“Just like with the wyvern?”

Ryan clenched her fist. “I won’t make that mistake again.”

“Sure. And what about the rest of the monsters in here? I’ve heard of chickens that can turn you to stone.” Ryan stood silent. “Can you at least look at me if we’re going to talk?” the voice said, impatience coming in.

No. “No,” she said.

“Then I’m coming around you myself.”

Ryan heard the beat of hooves draw closer, prompting. “Don’t…!” she reacted. They stopped. “Just don’t,” she said with a weaker voice similar to the one earlier.

“What’s wrong? I heard you didn’t like us but is it really that bad you can’t even look at us?” she asked annoyed.

“Yes. Just ask some white one from earlier.”

“That was me.”

“...then you should’ve already known the answer to your question. I’m leaving now.” She started taking a few steps forward.

“Wait!” the voice called. Ryan ignored her. “Do you even know where you’re going?!” No response. The voice took on a tone of desperation mixed with annoyance, “I saved your life!”

Ryan stopped.

“What?” she asked.

“I saved your life,” the voice repeated, “When you were attacked and passed out, who do you think took you to Fluttershy’s? Me. So the least you can do is talk to me.”

“…”

“If you don’t want to go back, then just tell me what’s wrong,” she said a little bit softer but not sympathetically.

“…everything,” Ryan responded after a moment.

“Huh?”

“Everything is all wrong,” she said defeated, her strength sapped, “I have no idea where I am, possibly another planet as if that was possible, and it has magic, mythological creatures, and is dominated by the one thing I’m completely terrified of.” The ownerless voice was about to speak up but Ryan wasn’t done. “And now I just completely screwed up.”

“What do you mean?”

“Fluttershy. I snapped at her. Completely broke in half. I don’t know if it was everything finally getting to me when I found out who she was or what but I was angry. She was the only one here who honestly cared for me and I yelled at her and pushed her away. She was my only chance of getting any help and answers and now I screwed up.” She leaned against a tree trunk, arms folded and still facing away from the other. “I don’t know where I’m going. I just want to go home. Back to my routines, my life, my brother.” She let out a shuddering sigh. “Look at me now. Lost, near-crying from stress, and asking for sympathy I don’t deserve.”

“You don’t have to worry about that last one. Call me heartless but I don’t feel much from sob stories,” the voice said bluntly, “But I know when someone needs help. Just talk to me.”

Ryan hung her head at that. That was cold. But she knew she deserved it so she forced herself to take it. “I don’t know what to say…”

“Start from the beginning. Why are you afraid of us?”

“…it started when I was young…” she began. She told her tragic tale to the other in full, leaving no detail out from the difference in intelligence to how it had affected her ever since. By the time she was finished, she was sitting against the tree, arms wrapped around her legs.

Neither of them spoke for a bit until the voice broke the streak. Her voice came from the other side of the tree, seemingly having coming closer during the story. “That’s why you got angry at Fluttershy and Twilight? Looking for something to blame?”

“Yeah,” she said quietly.

“You know you should apologize.”

“I know.”

“Instead of running away.”

“...”

“We can help you, you know. You just need to let us.”

“Kind of hard when I can’t be near any of you without having a panic attack.”

“You’re talking to me right now.”

Ryan let out a dry chuckle. “I can feel my heartbeat against my chest right now. I honestly feeling like bolting but I’m trying to ignore it. The only reason we’re still talking is because I can’t see you. I can just pretend you’re not a horse.”

“Pony.”

“Whichever.”

“…I’m going to come over.”

“What?” Ryan said, her voice rising, “Didn’t you just hear what I said?”

“Let’s face it. You need to get over this fear if you want help.”

“But I-”

“We’ll go slowly, alright? I won’t just jump in front of you.”

“No! You think I haven’t tried to get over this before? I can’t.”

“Have you ever had a talking one that wants to help you?”

“That’s…”

“Didn’t think so.”

Ryan just sat there, a familiar sense of dread starting to flow. Knowing what could be coming didn’t make it better. In fact, it might just be making it worse. However, she knew the horse was right. On every point, not just that one. Sometimes progress took a bit of courage. No, that’s wrong. It always did.

“Listen,” the voice commanded, “If I’ll allow one bit of sympathy, it’s that you creep me out me.” Ryan raised her head. “You’re a giant thing on two legs with grotesque tentacle hooves. Waving a bloody fork at me didn’t help. I actually thought you were planning to eat me for a moment,” she gave a small laugh, but returned to her serious tone, “If I’m here dealing with you then you can deal with me.”

“My fear is much worse.”

“Then more reason to work on it.”

Ryan was silent for a moment. “I don’t want to,” she said honestly.

“I know. I’ll be slow and tell you what I’m doing, alright?”

“…okay,” she agreed hesitantly, even if every other part of her was screaming no.

At the sound of something moving, Ryan tensed up again but she fought it, even if it resisted just as strong. Every single day of being here had taken its toll on her, she knew, and had finally accumulated into not one but two breakdowns, once by Fluttershy and once at Fluttershy, and a third one was surely on the way because of the lack of Fluttershy. But what already happened had happened and the future was hers. She could make amends and then find a way home. But this all required one obstacle to overcome. For once in her life, however, she felt a strength come to her at the thought. Sure it was dotted with her usual assortment of detractors but she had a real purpose rather than a stubborn belief in need of cleansing. Everything she wanted counted on success. She made a declaration to herself. She would win.

And she meant it.

But first… “Hey?” she asked to the nameless voice.

“Yeah?”

“Who are you?”

“Vinyl Scratch,” she answered.

“You already know it but my name’s Ryan. Ryan Wolfe… And I just want to say thanks.”

“Nice to meet you Ryan,” Vinyl said, “Now, you ready?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Ryan replied, forcing a smile with it.

“Okay, I’m going to come slowly around the trunk from your right but not completely. Just enough to stay out of your sight. Got that?”

“Yeah.”

Vinyl, already standing, started slow progress around the divider and making heavy, audible thumps as her hooves hit the ground. It only took a moment before she could see Ryan sitting stiffly against the wood, head held straight forward.

“You there?” Ryan asked, her voice a note too high. At the confirmation, she asked, “What now?”

Vinyl resisted the urge to um. She actually hadn’t thought too far ahead in how to actually go about doing this. Slow and carefully, right? “I’m going to go to your side about a leg’s length away. I want you to just look at my hooves. Ignore the rest of me.”

Ryan nodded slowly. Then, teeth gritted, she forced her head to the side with a sickly, cautious motion but her eyes lidded. With seemingly great effort at the little motion, she forced her eyes open and focused them on the ground below her but with a pair of white limbs in the top of her field of view. She took in a deep breath and proceeded to exhale it in a series of short, less-than-controlled bursts.

“You’ve got it,” Vinyl encouraged, watching her tone much more than earlier, “How you holding up?”

Ryan drew in another breath and managed, “Better than normal but that’s not saying much.”

The horse said, “I’m going to hold out my hoof. Can you make contact?”

“Yes? Maybe.”

Vinyl lifted up her left hoof, pacing it until it was outstretched towards the human. To Ryan, it was all too close to when a certain butter-colored pegasus did it but that only reminded her of who she turned out to be. And how wrong Ryan was.

Noticing she’d automatically leaned away, she righted herself. Lifting her right arm, she lazily held up her hand, fingers hanging loosely, and moved it towards the hoof as a sinking feeling fell through her, starting with the trembling hand she tried to control. Moving it closer… and closer… and closer… and clo- oh wait, she’d already made contact.

Ryan’s eyes widened more than they already were at the advance. It didn’t feel weird in a physical aspect. Just soft by the hairs that covered it. No, it felt weird due to the simple fact that she was actually touching the thing she feared. But nothing more happened. Should she have expected more? With a bit of courage that surprised herself, she took the initiative to open her hand, grasping onto the hoof as if it were a handshake.

“No offense,” said Vinyl with a tilt of her head, “But that is weird.”

Ryan almost smiled.

Instead, her eyes, already trying to reach up to look at what she held them back from, took advantage of the moment to trace up to Vinyl’s movement. Ryan saw what was in front of her fully and not just out of peripheral. Her gaze locked onto the face that was peering at her thoughtfully. She lasted all of two seconds before the realization hit her. With a brief, air-taking gasp she back pedaled away from the horse, not making much distance and leaning far away more than anything else.

Vinyl frowned as she got the message. She went back behind the tree and out of Ryan’s sight. “Didn’t think it would be that easy,” she said.

“Uh-huh,” Ryan said weakly.

“Well I’d say you’ve made progress. I think we just need to go about this slowly.”

“Uh-huh… So what now?”

“We should go back to the others. By now they probably think I got myself lost.”

“…okay,” Ryan agreed, not looking forward to an inevitable confrontation.

“You want to lead? I’ll tell you which way to go.”

“That would be best.” Ryan got up a bit shakily, still feeling the effects from hitting the stone wall of realization. “Wait,” she started, “Can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Why are you doing this? Like, you’re going out of your way to help me and we barely know each other. No offense, but you don’t seem like a Fluttershy-type person.”

Silence.

“I…” Vinyl started awkwardly, “I just… Ugh, I feel guilty, alright?”

“What? Why?”

“Remember when I said I brought you in after your fight? Well I saw the whole thing.”

“Why should that make you feel guilty?”

“That’s just part of it. I saw the wyvern coming towards you after you yelled. I could have warned you. But instead I froze up. I don’t know why but I just stood by and watched as it sprang at you. It’s my fault you got all messed up. And now I guess I’m just trying to make up for it.”

“…It’s alright. Don’t blame yourself.”

“But it is my fault,” Vinyl snorted.

“No it’s not. And even if it were, I forgive you. We all make mistakes… I know.”

“Thanks,” she said then added, “Heh, look at me now. I’m supposed to be some carefree DJ but here I am taking turns playing therapist.”

“Hey, don’t worry. Call me heartless, but I’m not feeling very sympathetic,” Ryan jested. She couldn’t resist saying that line.

“Ha!” she replied, “Now care to get a move on, Wolfe?”

“Mmhm.”

“We agreed to meet back here in an hour if we can’t find anything. I think I’m late but I did find you,” Vinyl said from behind Ryan as they neared the familiar cottage.

Ryan nodded as she made the mistake of looking behind her to Vinyl for the third time. She whipped her head forward just as fast before any bad feelings could surface. It’s weird, she thought, I can talk to her pretty okay by now but I can’t bear the sight of her. Is my fear really that irrational?

Her thoughts were cut off as she reached the simple door. Now what? The horse answered for her.

“I’ll go in first. Just wait out here for a moment.”

“Okay,” she agreed, somewhat relieved at not having to just waltz in.

“Just admire the nature or something. Celestia knows I’ve had my fair share of that today,” she said before Ryan stepped aside to let her to the door, where she then quietly opened it, peered in, then entered with a shut of the door.

Celestia? Ryan thought. By the way she said it, it sounded like that was a god or someone they revered. Whichever, she dismissed, probably not important right now.

Ryan waited for however many minutes until the door opened again, the familiar voice of Vinyl calling her in. She steadied herself then entered, leaving the soon-to-dusk sunlight behind her in the outside.

Nothing was different about the cottage, obviously, but that didn’t quell the growing anxiousness she felt. It only took a moment to spot Vinyl who, somewhat comically, was covered in a blanket on the couch, trying her best to not look horse-shaped. You had to make do when there’s a lack of trees to hide behind. That wasn’t who she was looking for, though. At the dining table sat the two of them, Fluttershy and Twilight, peering back at her blankly, both of which were humans, though the latter fidgeted uncomfortably as she sat.

They kept up their staring contest in awkward silence until neither side spoke up. “She’s in the room, right?” Vinyl said from beneath her blanket.

“Yeah,” everyone except a more-shy one said, as she just said, “Yes,” a second too late.

“Okay, just checking.”

As they fell on the path to awkward silence again, Ryan finally decided to be the one to start. “So…”

Not much of a start, but a start nonetheless.

“Ugh, fine, I’ll begin,” Twilight said, “Vinyl told us about what happened in the woods. We just want to say sorry-”

“No.”

“Excuse me?” Twilight said, a hint of suppressed irritation creeping in.

“No. Don’t you dare apologize for what you did,” Ryan declared.

Twilight made an offended sound then started, “Why, I-”

Ryan cut her off, “Because if anyone should be apologizing, it’s me.” The two looked up in surprise, Twilight making a quick glance at Vinyl. “I screwed up. I let everything here get to me and I completely snapped. But that’s not an excuse for what I did. I should’ve just listened to you instead of being a complete idiot. I’m sorry I yelled at you, Twilight, and insulted you. I was completely out of line.

“But that’s not all,” she continued, a tone of remorse filling in, “Fluttershy?” She turned to her, who looked a bit uncomfortable at being put on the spot. “I’m sorry. For everything. I’ve been rude and ungrateful to you when all you’ve done is show kindness. I understand what happened wasn’t your fault and was just a misunderstanding. So, I’m sorry,” she finished weakly, not really sure of herself.

The two looked at her for a moment before a mutual, small smile fell across them both. “I think I can forgive you as long as you’ve learned your lesson,” Twilight said, “You, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy nodded eagerly, “I forgive you.”

Ryan looked at the two in surprise. “Just like that? We’re alright? I mean, that was a horrible apology…” she trailed off at the look she was getting.

“How you apologize doesn’t matter as long as you mean what you say,” Fluttershy said, “I think we can use a fresh start. That’s how friendship works.”

Ryan looked between them. Then she couldn’t help but burst into a wide smile. Then it turned into a laugh. It wasn’t a cynical laugh. It was a joyous laugh that spoke for her. She remembered her own thoughts earlier. Hold a grudge? No, the only grudge she would ever be able to hold was against herself.

“Thanks,” she said, her gracious tone telling more than she ever could with words.

Twilight nodded. “Now then,” she said, “Why don’t we get to know each other?”

Chapter 9 Happily Homely Horses

The four talked to each other for a time, taking turns to share about themselves and tell some stories, though the focus was on the DJ and the natural human since they last two already knew each other.

“And that’s how I got permanently banned from the Royal Orchestra’s concerts,” Vinyl said, finishing one particularly bass-heavy story. She sat on the couch still but with the blanket wrapped around her in a way that pertained more to its actual purpose of keeping warmth. “How about you, Wolfe? We haven’t heard much from you yet.”

Ryan sat reclining in an arm chair that was pointed away from the couch that housed the collection of the other three, Twilight a pony once again, though she could still catch glimpse of them is she wanted. Not that she felt an urge to outside of pointless self-inflicted nervousness.

“Yeah, why don’t you tell us about yourself?” Twilight agreed, “I’m sure you have some of the best stories since you’re… not from around here, to say the least.”

“Heh, I’ll try,” Ryan said. She thought for a moment before starting in a mock-theatrical voice, “My name’s Ryan and I am an alien.” She got a small laugh from them out of that. “But really, I think I’m on another planet.”

“What makes you so sure?” Twilight asked. She was honestly a bit skeptical but she’d learned to be open to any possibility long ago. A certain pink pony had made sure of that.

“Well for one, we don’t have intelligent horses anywhere on the planet. Same with wyverns, pegasi, mismatched serpent things, and magic.”

“Wait, you don’t have magic?” Twilight inquired, trying to picture her own world without it. She wasn’t particularly fond of the result.

“Unless you count parlor tricks then no, no magic at all.”

“Then how could your species have progressed at all? Even less-magically oriented species such as griffins have relied on their inherent magic.”

“Griffins…?” Ryan murmured to herself before responding. “Yeah, no magic. I don’t know ancient history that well but I think we got by with building tools before anything else.”

Twilight gave a dissatisfied look at the answer, if it was really worthy of being called an answer. Tools alone couldn’t carry a species, she was sure. “What about that record player you have? How could that work without magic? It’s doing things I’ve yet to see around here.”

“Record player?” Ryan asked, “You mean my phone?”

“If that’s what you call it.”

Ryan pulled the phone out of her pocket for Twilight to confirm, which she did. “Um… I couldn’t explain it fully if I tried but it’s basically a very modern piece of technology. It runs on electricity and has a bunch of small, fancy parts that let it do things like play music. That help?”

“Not really.”

“Eh, I only know how to use it,” she simply replied, not having any idea to the intricacies that powered a phone.

“What’s this about a record player?” Vinyl asked with a raised eyebrow.

“This,” she said, holding it up for view, “It stores and plays music along with some other stuff. You said you were a DJ, right? Want to have a listen?”

Vinyl visibly perked up, “Totally! How often do you get to hear music from another world?”

Ryan fuddled with the touch-sensitive screen for a moment before unplugging the headphones and turning up the volume (which was closely watched by a fascinated lavender mare). The sound of a slow yet pleasant song soon filled the air; she vaguely remembered it as one she’d listened to last night during her thoughts. It was led by an electric guitar playing a catchy, repeating tune as long, drawn out vocals accompanied it in shifts. Both ponies listened intently, though one with a scientific interest and the other with musical interest.

“I can’t understand the words,” Fluttershy commented, a bit confused.

“The spell transfers concepts the speaker says,” Twilight explained, “A recording like this won’t work since that’s all it is: a recording.”

As another guitar made its way onto the scene, this one more distorted, Vinyl asked with a grin, “What instrument is that? I’ve never heard anything like it.”

“Electric guitar.”

“I’ve heard of guitars but not lightning ones.”

The woman considered correcting her she liked the sound of a “lightning-powered guitar.” “This one I do know. It’s a guitar but with the string vibrations turned into electric pulses.”

“How does that work?” both Vinyl and Twilight asked at once.

“…okay, maybe I don’t know it that well. But the one that’s playing right now is actually pretty mellow, especially when compared to the original one as the sing started. They can sound completely different from each other. Some are similar to a normal guitar and some sound like controlled static.”

“Why would you ever want to listen to static?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know. Some people have different tastes,” she shrugged, “Anyways, what was I saying earlier?” she paused in thought for a moment, “Yeah, so Earth is different from here from what I’ve seen so far.”

“Earth?”

“That’s the name of the planet.”

“Ah.”

“Earth has a lot of grassy climates like the one I’ve seen around here but there’s a wide variety like jungles and snow and stuff. But as for us, humans, we’re not too unlike you guys. We make houses and build towns and erect cities. But I’m pretty sure we’re ahead in terms of technology if you guys are still using record players.”

“How far would you say?” Twilight asked.

“Well we haven’t used records in at least thirty years. Most people have things like that phone there. Of course, that’s just one industry so it’s not the best thing to make a judgment off of… Say, what’s your main means of transportation over long distances?”

“Rainbow Dash.”

“What?”

“Sorry, sort of an inside joke. She’s a friend of ours. But we do use trains for long distances.”

“Okay, that should be a bit more accurate, I think. Those started being replaced by cars some eighty years ago.”

Twilight looked inquisitive. “Cars?”

“Yeah. I assume you guys have carriages?” Twilight nodded. Ryan briefly pictured a horse-pulled carriage horse carriage but went back to the conversation. “A car is like a self-propelled carriage with someone controlling the speed and direction and stuff.”

“That sounds… interesting! Imagine all the possibilities it has,” Twilight said, “Well, you probably already know but that could open up all kinds of opportunities here. It would be like a train not attached to rails.”

Ryan just nodded, the discussion of Earth sending her thoughts to the little, blue planet. Twilight seemed to pick up on this.

“If you don’t mind me asking, what are you going to do now?”

“What do you mean?”

“Not that I’m telling you to leave, but, are you going to go home? You didn’t seem quite… content to stay here,” Twilight tried.

“Well,” Ryan said before sighing, “I’d like to. But I don’t know how.”

“Don’t know? Can’t you go the way you got here?”

“That’s the problem. I don’t know how I got here. I just woke up on that apple farm under a tree.”

“That’s… odd,” she said. She put on a thoughtful expression for a moment. “I’ll look into that.”

“You will?” Ryan reacted, the amended, “I mean, why? I understand if you want to help but…”

“Twilight is always looking into new things,” Fluttershy said, drawing a modest smile from the mare, “She’d probably enjoy it more than not.”

“She’s a princess after all. It’s her job to deal with the nonsense this kingdom gets,” Vinyl added, looking up from the music player. That one drew a less-modest smile.

“In that case, could you?” Ryan asked, “Or at least a way back?”

“I’ll look into both,” she assured.

“Thanks,” she said, looking over at them automatically before quickly turning back with a shake of her head.

“You seem to be doing a lot better,” Twilight noted.

“Yeah, it looks that way. I’ve never had a horse actually talk to me like a human so I guess that’s part of it. It’s mostly just seeing one. Honestly, though, I’ve felt a bit of anxiousness nagging at me this whole time. You can thank Vinyl for helping out, though.” She gestured over to her, where the mare nodded back in a good manner.

It was then that Ryan’s stomach decided to let her know of its plight. “Hungry?” Fluttershy asked, overhearing.

“I guess so. Never did finish lunch.” She briefly pondered whatever happened to that. “What I wouldn’t give for a philly right about now.”

If it wasn’t for being a phone, a record might have scratched.

“Did you say filly?” Twilight asked, not sure she heard right.

“Yeah,” came the oblivious reply.

“As in filly… filly?”

“Uh, yeah.”

“You eat fillies?” Vinyl piped in, her tone blunt.

“Yes? What’s so hard to believe about that? It’s just a sandwich.”

Three sets of eyes bore into the turned chair.

At the sudden, ongoing silence, Ryan took the initiative, “Is something wrong? Those aren’t banned here or something, right?”

More silence.

“Guys?” she started, a worried voice talking.

“Ryan?” Fluttershy asked warily, “Do you know what a filly is?”

“A sandwich?”

“I mean what it’s actually made of.”

“Um, that depends. I usually get a cheesesteak so-”

“A filly is a pony, Ryan!” Vinyl burst out.

Ryan knit her eyebrows. She couldn’t make a connection. “What?”

“A. Filly. Is. A. Pony.” She enunciated every word.

“…what? I’m not following.”

Twilight clarified, “A filly refers to a young, female horse.”

“Oh.” Her eyes widened. “Oh! You think I meant…”

Silence affirmed this.

“Okay, um… firstly, I don’t eat horses. At all. Secondly, a philly refers to a sandwich where I come from. That’s not made with horses.” She grimaced, imagining how the misunderstanding was like to them. “Yeah…”

“You don’t eat ponies?” Vinyl stressed.

“No. I swear.”

“Okay… good,” she softly replied, the tension falling out of her.

“Sorry for the… scare, I guess,” Ryan said awkwardly.

The three all voiced their own awkward agreements, insisting it was just a misunderstanding.

“So… dinner?” Twilight suggested, playing on Ryan’s earlier statement.

“Right,” Ryan agreed.

Fluttershy got up. “I’ll get to that.”

“No, I’ll do it,” Ryan interjected suddenly, “I’ll whip something up.”

“Are you sure? It’s not too much trouble.”

“I insist. You three… listen to music or something.”

“Can do,” Vinyl agreed eagerly.

Fluttershy look a bit hesitant, but she relented, “If you need help…”

“I know,” she dismissed, already walking into the kitchen.

Ryan hummed a tune as she washed the dishes, a dinner of a rather basic salad-type meal having been finished. Twilight had already left with a farewell and a “nice to meet a new friend.”

Friend? Ryan thought. Sure they’d made up but she didn’t seem to hold a grudge at all. Is everyone here so nice?

“Ryan?” a voice came from behind, catching her off guard in her thoughts, causing a plate she held to make its way out the slippery grip and into a crashing landing on the floor.

The woman looked down at the shattered remains for a moment. Then she looked up, cringing. “Sorry, Sorry!”

Vinyl looked down at the once pristine-shards. “You should probably tell that to Fluttershy. But anyways, I’m going to get going.”

“Oh, okay. I’ll see you around then? Or… hear you around?”

“Definitely. I still have to listen to everything your record player has,” she added light-heartedly.

“Heh, you like the sound of your lightning guitars?”

“You bet,” she laughed, “See ya later then.”

“See you. Oh, but Vinyl?”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks again. If it wasn’t for you I don’t know where I would be right now,” Ryan said earnestly.

“Probably eaten by a giant snake. But really, don’t mention it.”

They made their goodbyes, leaving Ryan alone again-until Fluttershy inquisitively looked in after Vinyl’s departure.

“Excuse me-oh my,” she said at seeing the newly-decorated floor by a broken plate.

“Sorry…” she apologized, “I’ll clean it up.”

“It’s alright. I just wanted to talk to you when you’re done.”

A feeling of unease fell through Ryan. Funny how someone that was described as “weak and helpless” could have that effect. “Sure,” she agreed in a moment.

Ryan finished the dishes and silverware and floor then proceeded out. She saw Fluttershy with some familiar medical supplies. Sitting next to her, Fluttershy started, “I want to get a look at your leg. It’s been getting a lot more use than it should be.”

“Okay,” she replied a bit guiltily.

As she began unwrapping the bandages, thankfully using her hands this time a bit more successfully, she talked, “Are you okay, Ryan?”

“Isn’t that what we’re finding out right now?” She tried to joke.

“I suppose,” she smiled, “But how are you, really? I can’t imagine the past few days have been easy on you.”

“I’m alright. It hasn’t been too easy, no. But it’s getting better all the time now,” she said with a light smile.”

“That’s good to hear,” Fluttershy replied. She inspected the leg that was now unwrapped. “You’re leg is healing remarkably well but all the activity has taken its toll. I want you to just relax tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay.”

As she started wrapping up, she commented, “Using my hooves to do things is so much easier now that I’ve gotten the hang of them. I normally use my mouth for things like this.”

“I noticed,” Ryan said under her breath.

Once she finished, she sat back for a moment, making sure her work was passing. Pleased, she looked at Ryan for a moment before dropping her gaze and her smile. “I’m sorry…” she said.

“Huh?”

“For putting you through so much yesterday and today.”

“Fluttershy-”

“If I had listened to you more, none of this would have happened.”

“Fluttershy,” Ryan said more sternly, forcing her attention, “I already told you. It’s my fault. You have nothing to blame yourself for.”

“But-”

“No, I’m not going to hear it. I repeat, everything that happened was my fault. Any misunderstandings were because of the language difference, and now that’s been… mostly fixed. Everything else was just me being an idiot.”

Fluttershy flinched at the self-depreciation but met her gaze, though confidence didn’t show. “When I scared you when you woke up, I could have-”

“It doesn’t matter,” Ryan said, cutting her off again, “What’s happened had already happened so there’s no use on pondering what could’ve been done differently. You only did what you thought was best and that’s all that matters.”

“…”

Ryan put on a serious face. “I want to hear you say it.”

The former-pegasus looked up confused.

“Say it’s not your fault.”

“I…”

Ryan gave an expectant stare.

“It’s not my fault…”

“Great. Now actually mean it.”

Fluttershy looked conflicted for a moment but looked into the solid eyed of Ryan. She shook off her uncertainty.

“It’s not my fault,” she said, a confident hint of a smile forming.

“There you go. Don’t ever forget that. You’re a really nice person, you know.”

She turned her head in modesty at the praise.

“Really. You take care of animals just because you want to. I can’t say I know anyone personally that could do anything like that. So from here on out, we’re good, alright?”

She glanced up. “Alright,” she agreed with newfound jovial.

They remained in an audible silence, yet not an awkward one, for the sake of the moment.

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Fluttershy started, “What are you planning to do? Twilight already asked you but what are you going to do until she finds an answer?”

“I’m not sure,” she admitted, “I’m thinking of just sticking around until then. I mean, if you wouldn’t mind. I don’t want to impose…”

Fluttershy smiled. “I’d be happy to let you stay. I already planned on it.”

“Thanks,” she returned, a little bit surprised at the answer. Fluttershy really was just the embodiment of kindness, huh? Little did she realize how literal that actually was.

“Do you… plan to get over your fear?”

Ryan paused. “Yeah,” she said, “I think so.”

“In that case, I’d like to help. If you would allow.”

“I’d like that,” she said, “Between you and Vinyl, I think it could work out well.”
Ryan adjusted her spot, leaning more against the couch, and her shirt sleeve being lifted up in the process.

“Oh, is that your cutie mark?” Fluttershy asked.

“My what?” Ryan glanced down to where Fluttershy seemed to be staring. On her arm was an image of a rectangular frame-like shape. The entire thing was stylized in a faded yellow pattern of lines and swirls. The inside of the frame way empty, leaving only unmarked skin.

“Your cutie mark,” she repeated, “Everypony gets one as foal when they find out what their special talent is. I haven’t seen my own on this body but mine is three butterflies.”

Fluttershy, butterfly? “I’m not sure I understand how that works,” Ryan said, “But this is a tattoo. I got it a few years ago.”

“It took that long to appear?” Flutershy asked, surprised. Her mind jumped to three ponies that would be horrified if they heard this.

“Appear? No. I went to a parlor to get it.”

Fluttershy gave a confused look. “It doesn’t appear when you find your special talent?”

“No. It’s not related to any talents either. I just chose to get it one day.”

“So… it’s just there because you wanted it to be?”

“Basically… What do you mean by appearing, by the way?”

“A cutie mark magically appears on a pony when they find what their best at in life. Mine represents my ability with animals.”

“That’s interesting,” Ryan replied, “I’ve never heard of anything like that back home. Then again, there’s a lot of things here I haven’t heard of back home.”

Fluttershy simply nodded then added, “What does it mean?”

“Huh?”

“Your… tattoo. If it’s not your talent, it surely has some other meaning, right?”

“Um… I never really thought about it too much. I honestly just liked the design,” she gave a small laugh, “But I suppose it does mean something. My brother has one similar to it, though a bit simpler and a different shape. I guess it represents us or something.”

“I didn’t know you had a brother. What’s he like?”

“In one word: ridiculous. But I love him for it. He was born some years after I was so I got to watch him grow up. We didn’t get along at first but now that we’re both grown up we’re the best of friends,” she finished, a bit of nostalgia bringing a pleasant smile. She didn’t have trips down her memories too often. It was nice. As Fluttershy smiled back, Ryan got a thought.

“Hey, do you mind if I just talk to you? Like, ask questions? This is the first opportunity I’ve gotten my whole time being here.”

“Not at all.”

“Okay. Mm, I already know I’m not on Earth but what’s the planet called?”

“Equus.”

“And where am I now?”

“Equestria. Outside of Ponyville.”

“Ponyville? You named the town after your species?”

“Yes,” she replied simply.

“Okay then,” she replied dismissively. She knew the information she was getting really wouldn’t help her much but it was strangely reassuring to at least have a name. “What about the castle on the mountain? I saw it shortly after I got here. What’s that place’s deal?”

“Oh, that’s Canterlot, the capital. That’s where the princesses rule.”

“Like Twilight?”

“No, she lives here in town. We have Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Cadence, though Cadence lives in the Crystal Empire.”

So that’s who Celestia is, Ryan thought. “Crystal Empire?”

“That’s a state under Equestrian rule.”

“What about the Crystal part? It export them or something?”

“Well, yes, but that’s not where the name comes from. It’s famous for the capital and its residents being made of crystal.”

“Wait, the people that live there are made of crystal?”

Fluttershy nodded, “That’s right. My friends and I even got turned into their kind for a bit.”

“How did that happen? Twilight’s spell?”

“No. It’s a sort of long story. Want to hear it?”

“Sure.”

“Okay then,” Fluttershy started, “Hm… I guess I should first tell you about who Cadence and my friends are…”

The former-pegasus told her story, or rather, stories, since one story lead to another which moved into another, to the fascinated yet skeptical Ryan, the latter questioning some of the stranger aspects of the adventures she heard (The moon for a thousand years? Really?). However, she went along with the flow of the words, content in just listening.

The time passage barely registered for either of them as the night went on, closing one eventful day.

Progress

Ryan curiously reached for the silver utensil on the floor.

“Huh,” she said at the sight of the familiar fork. She’d completely forgotten that it was up here in the bedroom. Looks like Fluttershy forgot as well if its somewhat hidden spot on the floor said anything.

Shrugging, she took it downstairs to the kitchen and placed it in the sink. With a second of thought, she reached for the soap and washed it then placed it with the rest of the silverware on the drying rack.

The minor task done, she made her way through the quite familiar home and to the door and then outside. She didn’t wander far; she leaned against the side of the cottage just for the sake of some fresh air. She was a city person but could only take so much of being cooped up indoors. Besides, it was pleasant scenery out here. Nothing you could ever see in Raleigh.

Off in the distance she could see the town that she’d seen on her first day here. Still haven’t gone there, she knew. For obvious reason it was avoided, but she couldn’t help but be curious. She knew all the horses in town were much like humans but she didn’t know to what extent. If she were a horse, she’d fit in just fine, she imagined. Of course, there a distinct lack of evidence to this claim but her friends were enough like her to warrant it.

There was one now.

She saw Fluttershy come along the path, bags of what she assumed were groceries tagging along. Fluttershy saw Ryan outside in turn and waved to her; Ryan returned the gesture. It was one that she’d taught her to smooth out some still-rough areas in communication. As Fluttershy got closer, Ryan instinctively focused her gaze elsewhere but kept her friend well within view.

“Hello, Ryan,” she said once close enough to hear, “Enjoying the fresh air?”

Ryan took in a deep breath than exhaled, though didn’t pay much attention to the actual air. She nodded. She’d been going outside somewhat constantly recently and the other soon picked up on it. “Yeah,” she confirmed simply, a weary smile and face making its way in.

Fluttershy nodded. Ryan held open the door for her and she entered. After a moment, Ryan shrugged, took a look at the scenery once more, and entered, following the horse she called a friend.

It had been a week.

Well, over a week if you counted the time when she’d first arrived. She wasn’t sure of the exact time due to a minor case of being poisoned into unconsciousness. But it had been a week since Vinyl had started helping her with her fear. The DJ was joking when she said “all day, every day.” Instead, she meant just a few hours shy of all day. More or less.

Whatever the time be, progress was clear on all accounts. Through Vinyl’s lead, Fluttershy’s serene vibe, an occasional hint of Twilight’s magic, and Ryan’s own determination, everything was actually turning out all right.

Ryan’s week had started as planned. Then it got bigger just as she got as comfortable as can be with what she’d been put through previously. She got better at just standing the sight of a horse and talking to one then, to Vinyl’s short-lived surprise, seeing one move around. A still horse and a moving one are much different, she’d learned.

Eventually Fluttershy was returned to her natural state. It would do no good to be comfortable with just one. Meeting new ones would be inevitable if she ever left the sanctity of the cottage. So the two, along with Twilight when she stopped by, were added to the formula.

Of course, things weren’t just a smooth ride. More than once Ryan had to stop or say if they were going too fast. Take things slowly.

But here she was now.

Ryan could honestly say she was alright, not great, but alright with a horse for the first time in well over a decade. Being in their presence under ideal situations made her uneasy at best and nervous at worst. She figured she would never fully get over her phobia. Thus is the nature of the irrational fear. She could, however, work against it, and so she had. Things weren’t perfect, though. A sudden movement towards her or a simple “Surprise!” appearance weren’t appreciated to say the least. And she never made direct eye contact. Never.

All things considered, Ryan was pleased with herself.

Author's Note

For the sake of not boring you with repetition, I've condensed a week into a summary. I'm considering this a midpoint, so to speak (which may or may not be the actual midpoint of the story), and that marks a transition into less focus on the fear aspect and more focus on Ryan and her interactions. Note that the fear aspect will NOT be removed or disregarded. Just toned down into to a point that allows Ryan to be more sociable and self-manageable.
Thank you all for reading! Stick around because we're not done yet. The next chapter is going to be tugging at your heartstrings! :yay:

Chapter 11 Hear it for the Horse

Ryan looked at Vinyl, but never directly focused her vision on her.

“I would,” Ryan said, “But the battery’s almost dead and I have no way to recharge it. Once that’s gone it’s gone for good unless you guys have a convenient spell for that too.”

“Then we wouldn’t have any music,” Vinyl concluded with a frown.

“Yeah,” Ryan agreed just as much. Then an idea of inspiration came to her. “Do you have recording equipment?”

“Yeah.”

“What if we were to record as much as we could from my phone’s speakers?”

Vinyl looked up hopefully, “Will that work?”

“We won’t know if we don’t try.”

“Great! Want to go now? I have all the stuff at my place.”

Ryan shot her a look. “Me? I thought you meant just you. I mean…”

“You don’t want to go out there where?” Vinyl concluded.

She nodded slowly.

“I live on the edge of town not very far away. We probably won’t run into anypony. Besides, this could be your next step.”

“Huh?”

“There’s only so far we can get in here with a few different ponies. You’ll need to start branching out. Like learning to meet new ponies and stuff.”

Ryan was silent for a moment. She knew Vinyl was right even if she didn’t like it. “You sound like you’re planning something.”

“Not really. I just have a roommate who might be there.”

“Your roommate will be fine?”

“She’ll be fine.”

“…alright,” she relented, “Fluttershy?” she called, “Vinyl and I are going to go to her place.”

Fluttershy peeked around a corner looking a bit surprised. “Oh,” she said, “Alright… Do you need me to come?”

“No thanks. See you later?”

“See you later,” she smiled back.

“Alright,” she said, turning back to Vinyl.

“I’ll lead the way,” she said, then heading to the door and opening it for the two of them, where they then stepped out into the sunlight.

“Hey, Wolfe?”

“Why do you keep calling me Wolfe?” Ryan asked curiously.

“Why do you keep calling us horses?” Vinyl retorted.

“That’s what you are.”

“And you’re a Wolfe.”

Ryan looked at her, unamused. She couldn’t tell if that was intentional or not. “Anyways,” she said, “What is it?”

“What kind of music do you got on there?” Vinyl asked as they approached the town. “I’ve only heard a bit of it.”

Ryan, who had been looking ahead to the thankfully clear road, answered. “Mostly rock and electronic. I don’t listen to much recent music with some exceptions. Usually stuff from the 80’s and before… That doesn’t mean anything to you does it?”

“Not at all.”

“Well, imagine those lightning guitars sounding more powerful and much faster than what you heard a while back. That’s what a lot of rock songs are to an extent. But just as many are slower and softer, especially ones made earlier on. Electronic… is harder to describe. It uses a lot of sounds and instruments I assume you guys don’t have. Say, what kind of music do you have anyways? It might make it easier to compare.”

“The most popular genre of music right now is show tunes. You can’t go a day in this town without hearing a group of ponies forming a song just for the heck of it. But we also have a lot of other genres like classical, country, blues… What I do is actually electronic, but like you said, it might not be the same.”

“Maybe. Twilight said her spell translates concepts so we should be talking about the same styles of music or as close as we can get.”

“Heh, just makes me want to listen more,” the DJ said then suddenly added, “And here we are.” She held out her hoof to a simple, unassuming home that was closer to outside of town than the outskirts.

“I think I recognize this house,” Ryan said, “Yeah, this where I first saw you all before I went into the forest. There was a pegasus delivering mail to someone here.”

“I would think that. I first saw you from… that spot over there. And the one you saw was probably my roommate.”

“Mmhm.” Ryan followed Vinyl to the front door but paid more attention to the town that crept much closer to her than usual. She could actually see ponies going about their daily routines in lives. There were so many of them! A sense of anxiousness bubbled up but she turned away, but not before she caught sight of a rather odd moment in the distance. It looked like some small, blur of pink that quickly darted out of view. She glanced back to the spot but there was no sign left over. She frowned.

“You good?” Vinyl asked, seeing her hesitant stare towards town.

“…Yeah. I’m good.”

Vinyl held her look for a moment longer before fumbling with the door with a light, cobalt blue aura of magic. The two entered.

“It must be pretty cool performing telekinesis and all that,” Ryan commented.

“Probably. I’m used to it already so I wouldn’t know.”

Inside was what could only be described as organized chaos. The floor was littered with cords and paper, the walls with posters of random charts to bands, the spaces dominated with musical instruments and devices. It was somehow fitting for a girl like Vinyl.

“Make yourself at home,” she said, indicating a couch that currently housed a speaker.

“Can’t say it’s not homey,” Ryan replied.

“Vinyl?” a voice suddenly called from another room.

Vinyl turned to Ryan. “And that,” she paused, “would be my roommate...” From around the corner to another room came a gray-coated pony, her dark hair combed properly and her face showing a look of disinterest which quickly turned into confusion at the sight of the human. “…Octavia.”

As Ryan met eyes with the newcomer, she instinctively averted her gaze as a sinking sensation pierced her. The face of the unfamiliar horse went against the hours of practical training she’d put herself through. The anxiousness she’d felt only moments ago outside came back in full force. Some part of her wanted to curl up and hope it left.

But she resisted. As best she could.

She kept her eyes off of the gray horse, looking but never focusing, and took a deep breath before exhaling. Vinyl shot her a knowingly encouraging glance which Ryan returned with a weak smile, if a bit forced. Vinyl nodded.

Octavia, as she was called, took one long look at Ryan then turned back to Vinyl. “What is that?” she asked none-too-pleased.

Ryan swallowed, then asked, “What did she say? I couldn’t understand her.”

“She asked what- wait, did you say you couldn’t understand her?” Vinyl asked.

“I have no idea what she said.”

“Wasn’t the spell cast on you too and not just us?”

“Vinyl?” Octavia said, “Are you talking to it? It’s speaking gibberish to me.”

“Yeah. There’s a translation spell. Long story.” She went back to Ryan.

“She never cast it on me,” Ryan confirmed.

Vinyl flashed a befuddled look. “What? Why not? Did Twilight just forget or something?”

“Twilight?” Octavia asked, “As in Princess Twilight? Just what have you been doing the past week?”

“Okay, give me a second,” Vinyl said to them both. She put a hoof to her head in thought for a moment. “Okay, Ryan? This is Octavia. My roommate. Octavia, this is Ryan, my human friend. I’ve been helping her all week.”

“What? Why didn’t you mention this earlier?” she asked, more confused than annoyed.

“Didn’t seem important.”

“...Sure. What were you helping her with?”

“Uh, Vinyl?” Ryan asked, “What’s she saying?”

“One moment, Ryan,” she replied. “Ryan is scared of ponies,” she then said to her roommate, “and I’ve been helping her get over it. So don’t… be scary.”

“…I’ll admit this isn’t the weirdest thing you’ve done. Why can’t I understand her?”

“She speaks a different language and Twilight must have forgotten to cast a translation spell. Probably because everyone else was already under one or something.”

“You mean Princess Twilight,” Octavia replied, putting emphasis on her title.

“No, just Twilight. We’re cool. Any other questions?”

“I have one,” Ryan reminded.

“Hold your horses, I’ll get to you in a moment,” she said, drawing an amused reaction.

Octavia took another look at the human then asked, “So why is she here?”

“She has a bunch of music from her planet on a tiny record player we’re going to record here,” the DJ smiled.

The earth pony gave a long, hard stare before sighing, “Of course she does. Anyways, I was going to tell you that a friend’s coming over later so don’t go running off again. I’ll be in my space until then.”

“You don’t want to stay and listen? This is literally otherworldly music.”

“I’ll listen to the recordings later. Now, if you’ll excuse me…” She left back to where she came.

Vinyl watched her for a moment before turning back to Ryan. “So what was it?”

“What was she saying?”

“Just Octavia being Octavia. Curious but not enough to care. She just wanted to tell me that a friend is coming over sometime. Shouldn’t be a big deal… You good?” she asked more seriously.

“Yeah, I think,” came the answer, “Not feeling my best around her to say the least. Where’d she go? She just came in and out.”

“I would expect that. Takes a bit to get used to. As for where she went, she’s in her room. Probably practicing her cello. Anyways, want to get started now?”

“Sure,” she said, pulling out her phone then powering it on from its week-long slumber, “If she’s playing a cello would it be a good idea to record then? Wouldn’t the sounds interfere?”

“No, we have the walls soundproofed.”

“Oh, so you guys can work on different music at the same time?”

“No.”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “So… music?”

“Yeah, just give me a second to set some stuff up…”

In a few minutes of magical rearranging a simple but workable microphone set up was put in place against the wall along with a soundboard nearby, not that much mixing was going to be taking place. It was just for touching up if needed.

“Do you always record out here?” Ryan asked, confused.

“No, we have a proper set up in another room. But there’s already all this stuff thrown out here that’s good to go…” she trailed off innocently. “So do you have an idea of how you want to do this?” Vinyl asked, “I could probably come up with something but you’re the expert on that record player.”

“Um… as I said earlier, it probably won’t come out perfect no matter what we do, but I do have an idea. You can turn up the sensitivity on the mic right?” Vinyl affirmed this. “Okay, the speakers on the phone itself are alright but the ones from my headphones are better. If I set the volume up high enough but not so much that it distorts the sounds and then set it to mono, it could come out decent.” She looked at the microphone then at the earbuds in her hand. “Um… you got any tape?”

One roll later found one small ear piece taped into position nearly on the mic, the other one dangling loosely towards the floor. Ryan couldn’t help but laugh. “This is either going to be brilliant or fail miserably.”

Vinyl cocked her head as she grinned. “You seem like you’ve done this before.”

“I once considered going into a musical career but didn’t go too far into it. I still play some bits and pieces of piano and guitar and a few other things.”

“Piano?” she asked interested.

“Yeah. Don’t you have those?”

“We do, but…” she held up her hoof.

“Ah.” She momentarily questioned why they even invented something they couldn’t play but didn’t pay it much mind. “Alright. I have nearly hundred songs on here,” she said, prompting Vinyl to look up in eager surprise, “But I’ll only be able to play so many of them before the battery gets too low.”

She saw the problem. “Okay. Why don’t you just choose what you think are the best. But try to be diverse and cover a spectrum of styles.”

“Sure,” Ryan agreed, “I can do that. Everything from small tunes to extremes.”

“Extremes?”

She pondered a description for a moment, “Some are pretty… unique for better or worse. Usually better. Nothing you would ever hear in a show tune,” she teased.

“Awesome. Start with the most extreme one you’ve got!” she said she slipped on her own headphones.

Ryan thought for a moment before searching through her library. Occasionally checking off songs to use and ones to consider, she smiled when she found her starting point. “You asked for it,” she said,” Ready?”

After a moment of checking, Vinyl called back, “Ready!” prompting Ryan to push the play button on the screen.

Instantly, the operatic choir began.

Over an hour later found Ryan and Vinyl looking over the recordings, the latter having a wide smile. To the phone’s credit, it still had enough juice to carry on longer, but the two had decided on a short break.

“This is awesome,” the DJ said.

“Mmhm.”

“I have no idea how they even managed to record half of this stuff.”

“Mmhm.”

“You have no idea how many ideas this gives me. And I don’t even work in half of the genres!”

“Mmhm.”

“I don’t even care that you’re not listening.”

“This is awesome. How did they make this? This gives me ideas.”

“Oh, whatever.”

Ryan looked up with a smile. She’d never seen Vinyl get this excited before. “Glad I could help.”

“Help? You did a lot more than help. I bet you just changed the face of music in Equestria!”

Ryan chuckled but couldn’t help but wonder if she really did just revolutionize music. Looking at the systems that Vinyl had, she had to admit that they weren’t as far behind as she’d assumed. The recordings were stored on the system and could be played back quite easily, similar to her phone (though still not close to the phone’s level, of course, as they needed the entire bulky device to hold the sounds).

“Be right back,” Vinyl said, darting off to the hallway. Ryan watched as she slammed open a door and yelled in, “Tavi, come listen to this! …I don’t care, get out here!” She smiled at seeming success and was followed out by a disgruntled earth pony.

“Is it really as big as you’re making it out to be?” she asked, skeptical.

“Yes. Now listen to this,” she commanded.

Ryan watched from her cleared spot on the couch as a speaker was plugged in and began blasting out one of the harsher songs they’d recorded; it was lead entirely by a roaring electric guitar repeating a quick and punctual rift in a rising chord progression.

Vinyl broke out into a wide grin as Octavia tried to process just what she was listening to. Eventually she said, “What-”

“Quiet, it’s getting to a good part.”

She humored the DJ as the song broke into a brief but powerful rift then returned back to the verse. “What am I listening to? And what language is that?”

“Language? No idea. But the lead instrument is a lightning-powered guitar.”

Ryan could be heard holding back a laugh in the background.

“It sounds like harsh white noise,” she said distastefully.

Vinyl rolled her eyes. “That’s because all you listen to is classical. Try something new.”

“I just did,” she remarked with a small smirk.

“Try one of the songs using a cello,” Ryan called out to Vinyl, taking a guess at how the conversation was going.

“Heh, yeah,” she agreed, drawing an inquisitive look from the cellist.

Remembering one particular song they recorded recently featuring only an assortment of strings and singing, she found it and played it back. Instantly Octavia raised her eyebrows in attention, much to Vinyl’s own smirk.

“Alright,” she said after it ended, “The songs might not be all noisy,” she admitted.

“Ha!”

“Ugh. Now then, is there anything else you need?”

“No. We’re good,” she said, satisfied.

“Is your entire purpose of dragging me out here to show off your supposedly alien music?”

“You bet.”

“Of course it is.”

Vinyl smiled at her. “Want to leave your door open a bit so you can hear the music? I’ll turn it up.”

“…sure,” she ceded.

“Ha ha! I knew you were curious!”

“Well now that you’ve shown me some then you might as well play the rest,” she stubbornly denied.

“Can do,” she said triumphantly, turning up the volume slider on the board with the skill only a DJ could have. As Octavia left, Vinyl turned to Ryan, pulling down her glasses over her eyes. “How ya doing out there, tonight?” she called out in a theatrical voice.

“Uh… good?” Ryan a tad bit awkwardly.

“Good?” the pony continued, “When I’m through here tonight you’ll be better than good! This next track had been brought to me, DJ-PON3, all the way from another planet!”

Ryan gave a small laugh, seeing what was going on now. Playing music was only part of being a DJ. You had to be a performer as well.

She shook her head and gave a laugh.

The two listened as another song recorded. It would probably be one of the last ones, sadly, but it they did the best they could. Vinyl stood at her panel, head bobbing to the beat. She vaguely registered the sound of the front door open then close.

“What is that music?” a voice exclaimed in surprise.

Vinyl paid more attention at that. She smiled as she recognized the voice. “Hey. I’m guessing you’re the one Octavia said was coming over? Lyra?”

No answer.

“Lyra?” she asked, a bit of confusion creeping into her voice. “You-”

She shot her head upwards as soon as realization stuck her. At the doorway stood a frozen and wide-eyed aquamarine unicorn who was staring at one particular human.

“Oh no,” Vinyl whispered under her breath.

“Uh… Vinyl?” Ryan asked from the sofa, her eyes nervously darting between the DJ and the newcomer that so-intently held her gaze. She pushed herself into the cushion.

The unicorn known as Lyra suddenly burst into a huge, unnatural grin.

“Oh no, oh no, oh no,” Vinyl said louder as she watched in horror.

Ryan, unfortunately, heard. “What? What is it?” she hissed, fear turning its face.

Lyra took a step forward, a glint of what a psychologist would call “obsession” appearing in her eyes.

Vinyl snapped out of her stupor at the sight. She’d seen that look enough times to recognize it. And so she did. “Lyra? I need you to listen to me.”

She took another step.

“Lyra! Listen to me!”

“Vinyl?” Ryan anxiously pleaded.

Vinyl hardened her gaze. She took off from her seat and placed herself between the pony and the human. She held Lyra’s head between her hooves and forced her to meet her eyes.

“Lyra-”

“Vinyl!” she interrupted, her voice two octaves too high, “That’s a h-hu-”

“Human, yes I know. Now, I need you to lis-”

“I knew they were real! I knew it! And you have one!”

“Yes, her name’s Ryan. You can’t-”

“HI RYAN!” she exclaimed, causing a harsh flinch from the one being addressed.

“Lyra! Listen to me!” Vinyl demanded, “You can’t do things like that. Or get close to her. Or stare at her. Apparently she’s sensitive to that one,” she added but then went back to her friend, “She has a fear of ponies.”

To her credit, Lyra’s enthusiasm didn’t waver as she curiously asked, “She does? Why?”

“Long story. I’ve been helping her the past week but she still needs everything nice and calm to be comfortable. Can you do that?”

“Yes!” she nodded, then narrowed her eyes, “Wait. You had a human for a week and you never told me?!”

Vinyl facehoofed. “It must have slipped my mind,” she lied, “But now you’ve met her face to face. An actual human. Better?”

Lyra held her glare for a moment before exploding back into an irrationally cheery personality. “Yeah, better. So can I talk to her? Please?” She would’ve made a puppy dog jealous with the look she was giving.

“She speaks a different language and I don’t know the translation spell to cast on you.”

“What language is she speaking?” she asked rapidly.

Vinyl shot her an odd look but asked Ryan, “What language do you speak?”

“English?” she answered weakly.

“She speaks English.”

Lyra looked to Ryan and said in accentuated English, “Hi, I’m Lyra.”

Two sets of eyes bore into her. “How…?” both Vinyl and Ryan said simultaneously.

“I taught myself a few languages for fun when I was researching humans,” she answered brightly.

Vinyl stared incredulously. “…I’m getting you help after this.”

“Funny. Bon Bon says something similar all the time.”

“…”

“Hey, Ryan?” she asked.

“Yeah?” the human answered shakily.

“Can I hold your hand?”

“What?”

“I’ve always wanted to see a human hand. They can do so many thing that hooves can’t!”

Ryan sort of stared at her for a moment before sighing. “Sure,” she said begrudgingly as she held out her hand limply at her arm’s length.

Grinning a grin, she swooped up the hand in her hooves, much to the nervous shock of Ryan. Breathing heavily, she ran her hooves over the hand in a caressing way.

Vinyl watched awkwardly for a moment before breaking in, “Lyra? Want to hear some music she brought with her?”

“Like the kind that was playing earlier?” she asked, her attention diverted, “Sure.”

“Okay, go to the soundboard over there for a second and just play anything. It’s all good.”

“Okay,” she agreed, letting go over the hand which quickly retreated into its owner’s embrace.

“Thanks,” Ryan whispered to Vinyl.

“Don’t mention it. How you holding up?”

“I’d appreciate having a restraining order against her. But seriously, my heart is racing. I’d rather be anywhere but here. But I’m doing better than normal, right?”

“Definitely. I know this must be hard, you’re doing great. You’ll get comfortable eventually; I’m sure of it.”

“Okay,” she simply said to the reassurance.

As a tune came on, Lyra looked back to Ryan and smiled the definition of insanity.

This could be a long day.

Chapter 12 Heavy Heartstrings, Horse or Not

Ryan scooted away from the unicorn for the third time.

And for the third time, Lyra scooted closer to the human.

Ryan took a deep breath before glancing at Lyra then turning it into an aimless wander of eyes around the room. The aquamarine horse seemed quite content just to stare at her with her huge, boundless smile. Really, how can she open her mouth that wide? At least she wasn’t breathing heavily down Ryan’s neck anymore. That was a bit awkward to one of those two parties.

Ryan felt a soft-coated touch on her hand. It was warm and a bit fuzzy and altogether pleasant to feel. Like a blanket.

So she slapped it away.

She didn’t need that horse’s obsessive hooves on her hands again. It had been constantly trying to get a look at them once more and showed no sign of stopping; Ryan wondered if it could even take a hint.

Sighing, Ryan started, “Hey, Ly-”

“Yes?!” she interrupted excitedly.

“… Um … is there something you wanted to …”

Lyra stared at her giddily.

“… I don’t know, talk about? You’ve been -”

“Totally! I want to hear all about you. Who you are, where you’ve been, what you’ve done.” She stared expectantly.

Ryan shot Vinyl a pleading look who just shrugged back.

“Uh … I’m a human, but you know that. I’m from Earth.”

“Where’s that?”

“It’s another planet.”

She gasped loudly. “You’re from another planet?!”

“Probably.”

“How’d you get here?” She widened her eyes. “Are there more of you? Where are they?”

“No, I’m the only one. I don’t know how I got here. I just … sort of woke up here.”

Lyra’s eye twitched. “Cool …”

“ … Yeah.”

Awkward silence. Once again, only awkward for one side.

“Hey,” Vinyl spoke up, trying her distraction again, “You want to help me organize the music, Lyra. I think there’s even a song with a lyre or harp or something.”

“No thanks,” she said without looking.

“You sure? There’s plenty of-”

“Get Octavia to do it. Say, where is she anyways?” she said with sudden interest, this time turning her head.

“In her room. She probably doesn’t realize you’re here, now that I think about it.”

“Could you go get her? More the merrier.”

Vinyl nodded, “Can do.”

The DJ got up from her seat and walked down the hallway to the cracked open door of her roommate. “Octavia? Lyra’s he - Whoa!” she bellowed in surprise as she was suddenly pushed into the room. Powered by a golden glow, the door slammed shut just in time for a huge pair of heavy speakers to plonk down in front.

As Lyra’s horn lost its glow, Ryan looked in concern to the door then to the horse. “What are you doing?” she near-exclaimed.

Lyra’s ear perked in Ryan’s direction. Soon her head followed. She turned around slowly, a mad grin plaguing her face. “Heeeeey,” she drew out, leaning closer.

“Lyra?” she asked nervously as she leaned backward in turn. “What are you …?”

“It’s just us now,” she pointed out.

“Yeah …” she replied, feeling quite uncomfortable to say the least, “Why did you lock Vinyl in the room?”

“So we would be alone, of course.”

“Okay … Why?”

“Because I’ve never met a human before. And I’m not letting this opportunity go to waste.” Lyra scooted closer. “I want to know everything about you.” She licked her lips. “Everything.”

Ryan frowned in nervousness. “Vinyl?!” she yelled.

“Don’t you know the walls are soundproofed? She can’t hear you.”

Dang it! How could she forget? “Uh …”

“So I heard you had a bit of a fear of us,” Lyra passed casually, “Did you know that the best way to get over a fear is to be close to it? See it’s not so bad?”

Ryan widened her eyes.

“In fact,” she said with an unchanged, giddy face, “I think it we would both enjoy it.”

“… what?”

Lyra’s smile would’ve made a cockatrice wither in terror.

Ryan stared at her for a moment. One moment only.

Then she jumped to her feet, making a brisk pace for the door. She reached the door knob before a strange feeling surrounded her, stopping her in her tracks. Her vision became tinted in gold.

“Wait, where you going?” Lyra asked in honest surprise as she released her magical grip.

“You …”Ryan barely managed.

“Me …” Lyra repeated.

“I …”

“You?”

“What are you doing? And what was that gold thing?” Ryan asked breathily.

“The gold was my magic. And right now I’m talking to you.”

“You don’t want to do … something?”

The horse cocked her head. “Something?”

“I don’t know … you just seem …” she trailed off.

Lyra narrowed her eyes, “I just wanted to get to know you. In return I could see if I could help with your fear somehow. You know, you show me yours, I show you mine.” Ryan decided not to comment on the choice of words. “What did you think I meant?”

Ryan glanced at her helplessly, failing to find an answer. She actually had no idea but didn’t feel she needed one. “I … don’t know …” Lyra shot her a suspicious look. “Wait,” Ryan began again, “Why did you lock Vinyl up, then?”

“I already told you. So we would be alone. I’ve always dreamed of meeting a human and I wanted it to be between us. This is a very special moment,” she said, perking up again, “I’m sure she’ll understand the necessity.”

Ryan opened her mouth then closed it. Then she said, “Could you let her out now?” She tried to keep the pleading tone out of her voice while saying it.

“Nope,” she happily denied, shaking her head.

Ryan sighed. Not like she could stop a magical unicorn with a hand fetish anyways. “I don’t know how you could help me, honestly. The only thing going forward is getting used to meeting new people …”

Lyra stared at her.

“… which is what I’m doing right now,” she finished.

Lyra grinned.

“Fine,” Ryan said, “You just want to talk?”

“Yes!”

She took a seat on the couch once more. Instantly, Lyra’s grabby reach snared her into hug as the owner said, “I’ve always wanted my own human! We’re going to be the best of friends!”

Unfortunately, Ryan did not share the sentiments. Reeling from the sudden contact, she lashed out with her palm, forcibly shoving the perpetrator away.

Lyra stared back from her spot with wide, blank eyes before realization took hold. “Hey! What was that for?” Lyra voiced in an agitated reaction.

Ryan cringed. “Sorry! It was an accident. I just reacted to when you grabbed me. I was already feeling anxious so…”

Lyra’s gaze mellowed into a softer light. “Oh,” she said, “I didn’t realize you were feeling that way. You just seemed so fine when we were talking … Sorry, then.”

“No, it’s fine,” Ryan sighed, “Just … please don’t do that again. I’d prefer to just talk.”

“Okay,” Lyra agreed, thankfully calm for the matter, “Are you alright? Need anything?”

She considered for a moment. “Could you let Vinyl out? I’d prefer if she was here.”

Although a bit disappointed, Lyra complied, removing the barricades and opening the door.

Immediately, one DJ bounded out of the room, followed by one unamused cellist. “Unhoof her Lyra! You don’t know what you’re dealing with! She once slapped a Wyvern!” She looked up to see a rather calm scene dotted by two entertained faces. “Everything’s good?”

“Yeah, we’re fine,” Lyra answered.

“Told you,” Octavia commented to Vinyl.

“Okay then … what’s happening?”

“We’re just talking. Or were about to,” Ryan explained.

Vinyl gave a suspicious eye. “That’s all? Lyra’s not being Lyra?”

“Hey!” Lyra jokingly acted.

“Mostly no,” Ryan replied.

Vinyl put them both under scrutiny with an eye but let it pass.

“Well, alright then.”

In one bombardment of friendly questions later, Ryan was wrapping up her visit to her friend’s. Lyra had long-since returned to her overly eager attitude but she certainly seemed a tad more hesitant, no doubt for Ryan’s sake.

“Hey, Wolfe?” Vinyl started, gaining her attention, “Just wanted to say thanks for all the music. Is there anything you wanted me to do with them?”

“You’re welcome. But what do you mean by that?”

“You know, put them on records or something.” She waved a hoof in a dismissive gesture.

“Feel free to do that, if you want. Heck, you could even release them. I’m sure the public would be interested.”

“Uh, you know I don’t own these. Or even wrote them.”

Ryan shrugged. “Not like anyone will really care. Those are completely new around here.”

Vinyl still looked unsure but Lyra spoke up first. “I’ll see you later alright? Oh, what am I saying? Of course you will. I’ll see ya soon!”

“See you later. Nice meeting you. And you too, Octavia.” The cellist nodded in her direction in a warm manner.

“I’ll see you later, Ryan,” Vinyl bid, “You sure you don’t need any help getting back?”

“Thanks, but I think I’ll be fine. It’s a pretty straight path down there. Bye, everyone.” She waved and the others returned their own unrecognizable gesture. The message was carried nonetheless.

Ryan closed the door behind her as she stepped into the sunlight. “Thank God, it’s over,” she exhaled, her words riding the breath. Taking a few controlled breaths, she set off down the path before anyone could take proper notice of her.

And just unlike one similar instance only over a week ago, she did escape completely unnoticed.

As she approached her temporary home, she couldn’t help but wonder about her actual home. Earth. Heh, she would never get used to referring to it by the planet name. It was just plain odd.

Twilight had gone rather silent the few times they’d seen each other the past week, usually only helping with spells (such as a transformation spell she swore wouldn’t wear off. Sadly, it wasn’t needed by the time she came up with it.) and one instance of helping Ryan with her makeshift therapy. When questioned, she dismissively assured Ryan she was looking into it. Not much else.

But Ryan didn’t let that worry her. She was confident in her case. She had a literal princess of magic on her side after all. No news must be good news, she figured.

She opened the door to the quiet, lonely home to hear the quick growth of the sound of a conversation in progres. It was notoriously one-sided, Ryan noted, not unlikely due to Fluttershy being involved. At the dining table sat the two mares, Fluttershy and none other than Twilight, as if by a joke by fate. At seeing the newcomer, both quieted, allowing silence its solo. However, it was short-lived as Fluttershy said, “Hello, Ryan.”

Or maybe some news is good news?

“Hey you two,” came the response, though the responder was focused more on the alicorn member of the party.

“How was Vinyl’s home? You were out for a bit.”

“It was fine. We recorded my music and then her friend came over. She was … odd. But nice.”

“That’s good to hear.”

Ryan nodded. “So … Twilight? Not to be rude, but what are you doing here?”

Twilight paused but then jumped to the point. “I was waiting for you to get back. I’ve been looking into how you got here and I thought I’d tell you what I’ve found. I’ve already told Fluttershy.”

Ryan felt a spontaneous combustion of nervousness emerge, though it wasn’t the irrational one she’d had so frequently. This was real, however unwarranted it may seem. Just something about this whole ordeal was too … off kilter to be a simple progress report. “Yeah?” she started, “What is it?”

Twilight put on an addled expression as she drew in a breath to then say, “I started my research the same day you and Fluttershy had that incident with the transformation spell. I went through the library in search of anything that I could relate to your situation. Teleportation, gateways, even time travel in one moment of desperation. You can probably guess where this is going.”

“… Nothing?”

“Nothing,” she confirmed, “Figures there wouldn’t be anything if you were our first source of alien contact. But I wasn’t about to let that stop me. First I sent a letter to Princess Celestia about the situation. She wrote back saying she wants to meet you in person. Now, would you be able to do that? I know you’ve been getting better the past week, but the Princess is rather … tall.”

Ryan perked an eyebrow. “I think I’ll be fine. I doubt anything could surprise me by this point. When will we meet?”

“In a few hours, when her Day Court has concluded for the day, assuming you agreed. Is that alright?”

She blinked. “Yeah, that’s fine.”

“Great, we’re on schedule then. Anyways, that’s not all I did …

“I went to Applejack, the orange-coated pony you met on your first day here, in case you didn’t know, and asked her to take me where you first showed up. She didn’t know the exact spot, but it was close enough. I could sense the residue magic just being close to it.”

“Residue?” she prompted, her lack of magical knowledge succeeding in causing her to stop following.

“Magic left lingering in the air. Usually after a powerful burst of magical energy,” she recited like a dictionary. “I recognized the kind of magic all too well. It was chaos magic.”

Twilight frowned as Fluttershy looked mildly distressed. Ryan just looked between them.

“I don’t know what that’s supposed to mean,” she commented.

Twilight nodded in understanding. “Chaos magic is one of the more erratic forms of magic. It’s too wild and uncontrollable for use by most beings, and it’s unpredictable above all else. If you were brought here by that kind of magic, as I believe, then it could have a whole range of implications, none of them too appealing.”

Ryan stared as a frown crossed her face, not liking where this was going. “Like what?”

“Well for one, your being here could be a completely random incident.”

God plays dice with the universe; Ryan remembered a quote similar to that. How fitting that her excursion across the universe could be by sheer chance.

“Is that a bad thing?” she asked.

Twilight shook her head. “Maybe, maybe not.”

Ryan frowned. “So what, then? Where do we go from here?”

“Well, we do have one good thing about this mess,” she answered, “We have our own expert in chaos magic.”

“Who?”

“Discord.”

“… Great.”

“Now,” Twilight began, “I know you two haven’t seen eye to eye, but he’s our best chance of making any progress in this lead. He’s not that bad once you get past everything about him. Right, Fluttershy?”

“Um … yes?”

“I know,” Ryan said, “So I have two appointments with ultra-powerful beings?”

“I haven’t gotten in contact with Discord yet,” the alicorn admitted, “He’s usually off in Whereverland without a reliable way to contact him. He occasionally comes around Fluttershy’s place so I was hoping she might have some way-”

“Excuse me?” Ryan interrupted, “Sorry to cut you off, but could I try something?”

“Uh, sure.”

Ryan took a breath then yelled, “Discord!” to no direction in particular.

Instantly the draconequus teleported into being wearing a shower cap and a towel wrapped around his waist. “What? What is it?” he said, panicky, “Is there a fire? I have a bath sponge!” He held up a soapy sponge menacingly, waving it around in his claw.

“Discord?” said Fluttershy.

He looked up to all eyes staring at him. Then with a shriek he exclaimed, “Don’t look at me! I’m not decent!”

“Discord …” Fluttershy said again.

“Oh, alright.” With a snap he was back to his usual self, the cap and towel whisked away.

“How did you know that would work, Ryan?” Twilight inquired.

“Just a feeling.”

“What is it you all wanted? I was in the middle of very pleasant bath.” the draconequus asked, miffed.

Ryan and Fluttershy looked to Twilight, who spoke, “I’ve been looking into whatever brought Ryan here. Around the spot she arrived here was a lot of magic residue. Chaos magic.”

“So you want me to look into it?” he concluded.

“Yes, if you would.”

“Very well. I’ll get started on that eventually. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have my pleasant bath to get back to that was so rudely interrupted.”

“Wait! I still need to talk to you.”

Discord slowly turned to her. “Yes, my dear Twilight?” he asked politely.

“I have a few questions I need you to answer.”

“Which are?”

“First, do you know of any chaos magic that could do something like this? Actually send someone to another planet?”

He smiled, “I do actually. All of it.”

“What?”

“There are no set spells in chaos, unlike your cheap brand. Just a bit of disorderly fun here and there. Concentrate enough of it and you could do anything.” He summoned a glass of chocolate milk just to prove his point. “Though, I will admit it would take a lot to repeat what happened to her.”

“Well, that raises a million more questions on the sciences of chaos magic…” Twilight said under her breath. “Okay, you said it would take a lot to repeat. Then that means it’s actually possible.”

“Yes … However, I assume you want to know if it could send her back, yes?”

Twilight nodded.

“I would need to see this residue you mentioned. I wouldn’t count on it, though.”

“Why not?” Ryan suddenly interjected, a bit too loudly.

“Because, Ryan, chaos is random. Simple as that. I would bet my tail your being here is by chance, as I’m sure Twilight has told you by now.”

She nodded grimly.

“Exactly. If we were to copy what sent you here, who knows where you would end up. Celly certainly doesn’t.” Twilight glared at him.

“But what about you?” Ryan retorted, “You seem to be controlling all of it perfectly. And you’re the embodiment of chaos. Couldn’t you do it?”

“I appreciate the praise,” he said nonchalantly, “But I’m not a miracle worker. I have no idea where you came from. It would be like taking a shot in the dark while hanging from the ceiling. Trust me, it’s even worse than it sounds.”

“So … you can’t send me back?” Ryan asked hesitantly.

“No, I cannot.”

She only stared blankly.

“Oh, don’t look at me like that. I’m sure Miss Problem-Solver Twilight over here will find a way. Now then,” he went back to the others, “I there anything else you needed?”

“Wait, I have another question,” Ryan suddenly stated, her voice gaining a new strength.

“Oh? What would that be?”

Ryan scowled at him. “Did you bring me here?”

Two pairs of eyes widened at the question as Discord straightened up, looking down at her.

“I seemed to have been brought here by some chaos magic and you’re the only one I’ve heard of with any power over it,” she went onward.

“Why, Ryan,” the draconequus exclaimed, “I am offended! You would acc-”

“Cut it, Discord,” she snapped, “I want a serious answer from you for once. No jokes or teasing or vague double-meanings. Did you or didn’t you?”

Discord’s face drew a frown as regarded her. Then he bent down to meet her eye level. “Fine,” he said, his tone straight and unwavering, “I am quite offended that you would accuse me of tearing someone away from their home and loved ones. I may have a mischievous sense of humor but I am most certainly not heartless. Even when I corrupted Twilight’s friends, the only ones that could defeat me, I was nice enough to leave them be instead of throwing them into a hungry dragon’s den. Does that answer your question?”

Ryan glared at him for a moment longer. “Yes.”

Discord stood tall again as he returned to a casual personality. “You should be grateful I’m giving you my time to look into what brought you here. Now, I believe we are done here.” He looked at the silent faces of the two at the table, who said nothing.

“Discord,” Ryan then spoke, “… Sorry. For accusing you.”

He returned her stare. “Are you?” Then he was gone in a snap and a flash.

She looked through the spot he was as the house grew into its natural, quiet and serene state.

“Ryan?” Fluttershy said, her soft voice audible in the tranquil home.

Ryan slumped onto her seat, her arms dangling loosely over the sides. “Yeah?”

“You didn’t have snap at him. He’s just a bit too carefree for his own good. He doesn’t mean to be rude.”

“Yeah.”

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t suspect he was behind this,” Twilight admitted, “But I agree with Fluttershy. What made you act like that?”

“He’s just so frustrating,” she let out, “And all he’s done is laugh at me when I mess up or get scared.”

“Trust me, I’ve been there. We both have,” Twilight said, “I think you two just need to have a talk.”

“He doesn’t seem to be the talking-it-out type.”

Twilight put on a helpless expression.

“I’m sure he’ll listen if you really want to sit down and have a talk,” Fluttershy commented, “He’s actually quite smart.”

Ryan shrugged.

“Well, Princess Celestia should be here soon. I think I’ll just stick around until then.”

“I’ll do the same,” Ryan said, “Not like I have anywhere to go.” She turned in her chair glumly, not letting the others see her expression.

She thought, as she often did, in her lonesome time.

What if I can’t go home?

What if this Celestia is a bust and she’s as helpless as Twilight?

Then I’d be stuck here forever in a world filled with horses. I’ll admit the horse part isn’t as hellish anymore, but I still have everything back home. My life, my family. I can’t leave them.

She sighed.

How are they anywhere? I’ve probably been declared missing and they’re all worrying over me. Great. Just great. I bet they’re all thinking of Dad now because of it too. They’ll go and deny it, but they’ll start jumping to conclusions. Then as time passes they’ll accept it, as they did with him. Mostly. I know my brother won’t. He’ll always wonder where his big sister went. He won’t ever give up hope.

A false hope.

She shut her eyes.

No, I won’t believe that. There will be a way back, I’m sure of it. I don’t know how I got here. Quite frankly, I don’t care how I got here unless it can help me get back. I will go home. I won’t stop hoping.

And I don’t care if it’s a false hope. If there’s one thing my brother and I have in common, it’s that we don’t give up.

She didn’t smile, but she didn’t frown either.

Chapter 13 High Horse

“She’s here.”

Ryan looked up but didn’t see anything, for her chair was turned away from the others. “What’s happening? Who?” she asked.

“Princess Celestia. Her chariot is landing,” Twilight answered.

“A chariot is landing? Like, from the sky?”

“Yes. It’s pulled by pegasi.”

“That… makes sense.”

“Mmhm. I’m going to go greet her.”

Ryan heard the door open and close behind her. She didn’t bother moving, though; she’d let everything flow to her. She didn’t feel like getting up, anyways. That, and the seat was quite comfortable.

“Are you okay, Ryan?” Fluttershy’s soft voice spoke.

“Yeah. I’m fine. Just been thinking.”

“About what, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Home,” she simply replied, lacking emotion.

“Oh… What about home?”

“…It’s nothing.”

Fluttershy walked around the couch to look at her. “You can talk to me,” she said, “I’ll listen.”

Ryan sighed. Could Fluttershy stop being so sweet, please? “What if I can’t go home, Fluttershy? What if I’m stuck here?”

“Don’t think like that. There’s no one more knowledgeable than Princess Celestia.”

“I know. I’m just worried, is all. I’m trying not to be.”

“Then don’t. I’m sure you’ll go home.”

Ryan looked up at daintily. “You think so?”

Fluttershy smiled. “I promise.”

The sound of the door opening interrupted the moment, followed by Twilight’s voice coming from behind. “She’s here, Ryan. Remember to bow as she comes in and address her by her title.”

“Okay... Oh, wait! I need you to cast that language spell on me.”

“I never cast it on you?”

“No.”

“Huh.” One burst of magic later she said, “There you go. Now, if you’ll excuse me…”

Well, that’s finally fixed, Ryan thought.

Twilight left to the door, followed by Fluttershy, leaving Ryan in a bit of awkward anticipation. She’d never met royalty before, much less the Supreme Immortal Goddess of the Sun Itself. It’s easy to imagine her share of distress. But, really, what could go wrong? As long as she followed Twilight’s example everything would probably go along fine.

“Ryan,” Twilight called, “I would like to introduce you to Princess Celestia.”

Well, show time, Ryan thought. She got up from her seat, turning to face where the others were. “Uh, hello, your ma-”

She froze mid-title, mouth hanging open and eyes-widened, her face spelling horrific surprise.

“Uh…” she weakly said to the Supreme Immortal Goddess of the Sun Itself.

Twilight winced then rushed out, “Excuse-me-one-moment-Princess.” Alighting her horn, she teleported herself and Ryan back to the other side of the room, Ryan back in her aways-facing chair.

Celestia looked upon the scene with mild amusement. Twilight had informed her already of Ryan’s status so she wasn’t too surprised. She was just glad she ordered the guards to stay outside.

“Um… Princess?” Fluttershy said, trying to break the awkward stalemate, “I was just making tart for your visit. Would you like some?”

Celestia smiled down at her. “I would very much appreciate that.”

Meanwhile, Twilight was in the midst of a crisis. Not because of Ryan’s reaction to her beloved mentor, but to the inner conflict of whether to feel sorry for Ryan or scold Ryan. She settled on an odd blend.

“Ryan!” she hissed, “You said you’d be fine.”

“You didn’t tell me she was a full-size horse!” she hissed back.

“Full-size? What do you mean full-size?”

“You didn’t tell me she was so big!” Ryan exclaimed a tad bit too loudly.

Across the room, Celestia looked down at her pastry dessert.

“Ryan!” Twilight chided, “Don’t say that. She’s just taller than the average pony.”

“She’s twice the size,” she intensely deadpanned.

“Ugh, alright. Fine. But you need to talk to her. And most definitely apologize.”

“Fine,” she relented, “I think I’ll be okay with her, mostly. I was just caught off-guard. Size doesn’t affect a fear as much as you would think.”

Twilight nodded then went back to the Princess, beckoning for Ryan to follow. With a deep breath, she did so.

“I’ll start this time,” Twilight said aside, then turned to Celestia, “Princess? This is Ryan, the human I told you about. Ryan, this is Princess Celestia.”

“Uh… hey?” Ryan greeted. Twilight looked away so no one could see how badly she cringed.

“Hello, Ryan,” the Princess said, her voice smooth and silky, very much controlled as if from practice, “Twilight’s told me about you.”

“Yeah…” she replied. Acting natural isn’t working! she thought to herself.

“I would like to apologize, Ryan,” she said, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Huh? What for?”

“For any misunderstandings that occurred between you and my subjects. Especially due to your phobia.”

“Oh, uh… It’s fine. Everything’s been taken care of.”

Celestia put on a gentle smile. “That’s good to hear. Now then, I assume you would like to get to the point?”

“The point?” she responded, confused.

“You going home.”

“Oh, right. Yes, please.”

“Alright then,” she said, “Would you mind recounting your experiences here so far? I’d like to hear it for myself.”

“Sure thing,” she complied.

She told a summary of what had happened, from finding herself on a farm to her shameful argument with Fluttershy to the dealings with Discord only a few hours ago. The Princess didn’t say much during the tale, only occasionally asking for clarification on a matter. She did, however, take special interest in a few select moments, usually involving Ryan’s arrival or the Spirit of Chaos.

“So there you have it,” she finished.

There was a brief silence as the members of the party took it all in.

“Hold on,” Twilight spoke up, “You said Lyra already knew about humans and their languages outside of simple myths? I barely found anything other than casual mentions in the mythology section of my library.”

Ryan nodded.

“Then how…?” she trailed off, her question need not be spoken.

“I may be able to answer that,” Celestia said, drawing their attention, “There is actually a small wealth of knowledge on your kind, Ryan, however it’s not public knowledge. I’ll have to look into how Miss Heartstrings got ahold of this information later.”

“Why isn’t it public? We already have small mentions of them like I said, so why put away the rest?” Twilight asked

“An odd fact of life is that when you make a mention of something, such as in a myth, pony’s will accept it as that. A myth and nothing more. However, if you make no mention or hide it entirely, then someone who discovers it will be more inclined to believe in it.”

“Okay… Then why are humans being kept hidden?” Twilight continued.

“The reason for that is a longer tale,” she led.

“Could you tell us?” Twilight asked, intrigued.

Celestia nodded. “Bear with me here because it may take bit. Now, let’s see…

“There is a gateway, of sorts,” she began, “that’s been around for a very long time. Longer than I’ve lead Equestria, most likely, though not discovered until my rule. Although I do not know what it exactly is or how it works, I know it serves as a link between worlds. Equus and your Earth.” She paused, seeing as she’d gotten their full attention. “The gateway was a door open to both sides, though it was seldom used. On this side it was guarded for the purpose of keeping the random pony from wandering in, and also in case a… less-kind being were to emerge from it. On the other side, it was also kept from the public but due to an entirely different reason. It was simply secluded and hard to reach, and there was no motivation to explore the area it rested in. Judging from the reactions of those who came through, their arrival was an accident. Confusion, disbelief, questioning…

“Few humans came from that gateway, always at long period of times in between arrivals. In turn, few ponies went in; only those I approved could, and that was after I permitted them to know of the gateway. It remained that way for several centuries in a simple system of arrivals and departures as there was never any need to go further. It was even pleasant at times to meet the humans. To hear their tales from an entirely different world. We would tell them of us in turn. I imagine this is how so many of our animals appeared as myths in your world,” she said to Ryan, “This, however was what led to the system’s downfall.”

She looked thoughtful as she recounted, “It became quickly apparent that our worlds’ peoples were very different. Where we would tell them of our peaceful kingdom’s steady advancements, they would tell us of their conflicts. Their wars.”

Both Twilight’s and Fluttershy’s eyes widened.

“Humans were said to be a violent race. One man told me of horrific monstrosities committed just out of irrational hatred of others. The tales only grew worse as time went on.”

“…What did they say?” Twilight asked tentatively.

She paused. “Terrible things I wouldn’t ever wish upon another.”

She only nodded back.

“Princess?” Ryan drew, “Did any of those humans that came through ever go back?”

Celestia slowly turned to her; her eyes bore into Ryan’s. Then, with a straight, emotionless tone, she said, “Yes. Every human that wished to return did so.” Ryan’s eyes widened but she was cut off by Celestia. “Please, allow me to finish my story first,” she said. Ryan hesitated but let her continue.

“We were shocked by the stories,” she said, “But there was nothing we could do. Magical, talking ponies suddenly appearing with words of peace wouldn’t be taken to too kindly. We would leave them to their affairs and we would manage our own, as we did with other nations in this world. Those humans that returned were put under a promise not to reveal us or the gateway on their world. Much of the time, it seemed that promise was kept.

“Then there was one person who entered. He was of a higher, nobility class. He didn’t take well to the radical shift from their world to this world. He left sooner than most did but did return within a month…” Pause. “This time with a legion of soldiers.”

A gasp was audible.

“He saw this new world as nothing more than opportunity. The noble planned to lead and conquer for his own personal gain, but I met him myself shortly after his arrival. I bid him to stop his advance and turn back, but he paid no heed, only saying he wouldn’t take orders from mere livestock. Unfortunately for him, he’d never dealt with a Goddess.

“He and his men were imprisoned without casualty to either side, thankfully, but now we had a new issue on our hooves. If this could happen once, who’s to say it wouldn’t happen again? Maybe next time an army led by an experienced general? We didn’t know if the noble had told anyone else about us. The gateway was now our biggest liability and we had to address it immediately. Thus, the decision was unanimous: we decided to close the gateway. That, however, created a new challenge of actually carrying out the task. We didn’t know what kind of ancient magic powered it, so we had to try another method. We would overpower it with our own magic, forcing it shut.”

“Princess?” Twilight asked quietly, “How did you manage that? If my estimations are correct, a portal across space constantly being run for centuries would take an obscene amount magic.”

“Correct. So let me ask me you: What source of magic did we have that would be powerful enough to accomplish such a task?”

“The Elements of Harmony,” she answered immediately.

“I agree it would be powerful enough, but they weren’t available to us at the time. No, we used another source.”

“Mm,” she thought, then answered, “The Crystal Heart.”

“That’s right,” she affirmed, “The Heart was put in place and much of its power put towards the gate. In a chain of events, the closure of the portal lead to the placement of the Heart, which lead to the rise of the Crystal Empire around it.”

“Wait a second,” Twilight said, “What about when Sombra invaded? Wouldn’t that have affected the portal?”

“Normally yes, but Sombra was not a fool. He kept enough magic flowing into the gateway as to keep it closed. The last thing he needed were unexpected visitors in his new empire. Now then…

“The Crystal Heart was used to seal the gateway. It took a number of years to get it right, but we succeeded. Fortunately, no others emerged from the gateway in the meantime. It was by sheer luck that the noble was selfish enough to keep the knowledge of us to himself. He must have wanted to be the only one to reap the rewards of this world. The intruders were then sent back beforehoof with all memories of this place forcibly wiped. The door was locked to both sides and it has been ever since.”

Celestia closed her eyes for a moment then opened them to the same scenery around her. Three sets of eyes stared at her in mixtures surprise and concern.

“That’s… a lot to take in,” Twilight finally said, summarizing her feelings. Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

“I know,” she said, “I wish it were a more pleasant tale to tell. Can I ask of you all not to repeat this to anypony? It isn’t public knowledge and it won’t be quite yet.”

“Of course, Princess,” Twilight affirmed, “But… may I ask why it’s not? And how something as big as the Crystal Empire’s creation has been kept bogged down?”

“Ah yes, that was your original question, wasn’t it? Excuse me for going on a tangent, but I believe hearing the story was necessary. As for your questions, the first one is simply because I wish to keep my subjects safe. What if someone like Chryssalis were to gain knowledge of the other world? The results would be bad for everyone involved. As to how, I kept records of the gateway to myself and sworn those involved to secrecy.”

“You… withheld history from us?” Twilight asked, disbelief present.

Celestia saw where this was going and quickly moved to put a stop to it. “I know it may be hard to understand,” she said, “But sometimes sacrifices must be made for the greater good, as unlikable as it sounds.”

Twilight numbly nodded.

“Princess?” came the voice she’d been waiting for. Ryan looked at her, eyes hopeful, “I appreciate that you told us all this, but it doesn’t answer my question. Can I go back?”

Celestia turned to her. Her eyes were emotionless, hardened from centuries of leadership. She took a breath before responding; her eyes locked into Ryan’s, even if Ryan couldn’t meet the gaze completely.

“No,” she said her voice firm and blunt, “The gateway’s been locked.”

All eyes turned to her, shock taking full force. Ryan floundered dumbly before saying, “No? What do you mean no? I need to go home.”

“The gateway’s been locked and it will remain so,” she said her voice mellow but powerful.

“But, but… Can’t you unlock it?!” she interrogated, her voice rising, “Turn the power off or something?!”

“If I did that it could take decades to recalibrate the magic to lock the gate again. Decades of opportunity for something to come through. As far as I know, there’s a whole army on the other side waiting for the gate to reopen.”

“But, but, isn’t there something you can do?! You’re a Goddess!”

Celestia got up, turning for the door. “I’m sorry, Ryan,” she said. Then holding her gaze a moment longer, she broke away and opened the door. “Twilight? I’ll be taking my leave. There is nothing more to discuss.”

“No! We’re not done,” Ryan pleaded, “I need to go home! I can’t stay here!”

Celestia looked back at her once more. “I am truly sorry, Ryan.” Then she left, followed awkwardly by Twilight who looked between the two blankly.

Ryan watched until she was gone then watched longer after. Suddenly letting out a breath she’d been holding, she slumped into her seat, opened eyes staring miles.

“Ryan?” said the soft voice of Fluttershy, but she didn’t say anymore. What could she say?

“No, no, no,” she muttered.

“Ryan… ”

“This isn’t happening.”

“…I’m sorry, Ryan. I’m so sorry.”

Ryan looked up at her, revealing her glistening eyes. “Don’t be,” she said weakly, “It’s not your fault… It’s hers,” she suddenly added bitterly. Face twisting into a snarl, she jumped up to her feet and stamped her way to the door. Swinging it open with a slam, she looked out to see Twilight alone and staring upwards.

“Where is she?” Ryan said to Twilight, the harshness catching her off guard.

“Ryan?” she reacted, surprised.

“Where’d she go?”

Twilight looked at her helplessly for a moment before pointing upwards.

Following the direction, she made out the shape of a chariot flying away, pulled by pegasi. Even if she couldn’t see her, Ryan knew who it held. “She left me… ” she said.

“Ryan? Are you-”

“She just left me here!”

“Ryan?”

The alicorn was ignored. Ryan watched, a maddening scowl crossing her face, as her last hope carelessly flew away. Then she snapped.

“WELL, FUCK YOU TOO!”

She sank to her knees as her anger dissipated, the shock turning into misery. Her eyes closed as tears began a stream down her face. She distantly heard familiar voices trying to comfort her, but she didn’t care for them. They were nothing to her at the moment. She sobbed, not paying attention to what was happening around her.

All that mattered had already been taken away.

When all her tears had dried up and left her a miserable husk, she sat in solitude on her chair. She didn’t remember sitting down. Everything was a blur. Instead, she’d been reliving the words of the Goddess endlessly in her head. Her empty eyes had to look somewhere, so she focused aimlessly on the window drapes hanging from their rack - that is, until Fluttershy appeared in her vision.

“Ryan?” she said, trying once again now that things were… calmer.

Ryan said nothing.

“I’m not going to ask if you’re okay because I know you’re not, but I want you to talk to me.”

“… ”

“I want you to know that, even if it doesn’t seem like it, everything is going to be alright. Everything happens for a reason.”

“…You lied to me.”

“What?”

“You promised I’d get to go home.”

“I… ”

“You were wrong. And now I’m stuck here.” There were no bitterness in her words. Only simple statements of the truth.

“…I’m sorry,” she apologized guiltily.

Ryan said nothing.

Fluttershy left her vision once again, returning the window-covering drapes to view.

This time Twilight blocked her vision.

“Ryan?” she said softly.

“…?”

“I’m honestly conflicted right now.”

“Join the club.”

Twilight flinched. “I just want to know… is this justified? Doing this to you? Are humans that bad?”

Ryan lazily glanced at her. “What do you think?”

“…I think… If there can be someone like you, then it can’t be that bad.”

“…”

“I want you to know I’m going to talk to Princess Celestia.”

“…”

She left, leaving Ryan with her drapes once again.

Why?

Why am I in this forsaken land? Just because of sheer chance? Just because of sheer chance my life has been taken away? Why?

I’m just another sacrifice, huh? The next in line to be screwed over for the “greater good.”

Now everything’s going to hell for not just me, but for everyone I knew as well. All that I said earlier is actually happening. I’m stuck here, my family’s worried sick, and we’ll never see each other again.

So that’s it? It’s over. My life is over?

She scowled.

No.

I’m going to go home. I don’t care what it takes. I’m going home.

She said the gateway is locked to both sides. That’s a lie. That Crystal Heart is the key. If that Sombra guy didn’t stop the magic so the gate would stay closed, then that means stopping the flow opens the gate.

And that’s how I’ll get home.

Greater good? Who is she to decide that? I’m leaving whether she likes it or not.

She got up, a newfound determination driving her. A stubborn, unrelenting determination.

I’ll open that gate, she thought, Even if it kills me.

Chapter 14 Horse Halfways

“Twilight! Why the frowny-face?”

Twilight looked up from her gaze-less thoughts, meeting the warming face of a pink friend. “Just waiting for a train,” she said, gesturing around the emptiness of the station, “What are you doing here, Pinkie?”

“I saw you looking all mopey-like walking through town so I followed you. No friend of mine is going to be feeling down while I can help it,” she said, the party pony’s energetic style leading her words.

Twilight gave a weak smile. That was what she loved about Pinkie. Always the best friend looking to help.

“Oh, no,” Pinkie said, “I’m going to need a bigger smile than that.”

Twilight gave a small chuckle; she couldn’t help it.

“That’s better. Now, what’s got you all down, Twilight? Auntie Pinkie’s here to help.”

“Well,” she said, “There’s been some… recent developments concerning a new friend. Not very good developments.”

“You mean the human?”

“Yeah the — wait, how did you know about her? No, wait, let me guess. Pinkie sense?”

She shook her head. “Nope! Fluttershy told me about her earlier this week. And I did see her a few times outside her cottage.”

“Oh. Should’ve known better than to try to understand your sense,” she said to herself, “But yes, it’s the human. She’s been wanting to go home but due to… reasons it seems she won’t be able to. Ever.”

“Aw, that’s horrible!” Pinkie exclaimed, “She must be so sad.” She gasped loud enough for it to echo. “You know what she needs?”

“Ah, Pinkie. I don’t think a party would be best,” Twilight admitted, “It might just make things worse, actually.”

“Party? Silly-filly, I wasn’t going to say party.”

“You weren’t?” Twilight responded, honestly surprise raising an eyebrow. Zero for two.

“No. A wise donkey once taught me an important lesson I won’t soon forget: Everypony is different and they all have their own way of expressing their friendship. Or something like that,” she said as she looked about off-hoofedly, smiling innocently, “I doubted she would’ve appreciated the whole town surprising her.”

“I remember you wrote something like that in one of the friendship reports,” Twilight recalled, “I think that was one of the best lessons we learned. It really tells of the wide variety of friends out there that you can have.”

“Thanks! Now, I was going to say she needs her friends there for her.”

“She’s with Fluttershy right now and I doubt Vinyl knows and… I’m going to go talk with Princess Celestia about this…” she trailed off.

“You’re leaving for Canterlot now of all times? Well, if it’s for a good reason to help her…” She put a hoof to her chin as she put on her “thinking face.”

“Pinkie?” the alicorn asked, her smile dropping a notch, “Could you do me a favor? Could you go check on Ryan and Fluttershy? I want to make sure everything’s okay over there.”

“You got it, Twi!” she agreed.

“Thanks,” she said, “I really appreciate it.”

“Anything for a friend,” she replied in always-cheerful sing-song voice.

Twilight nodded gratefully, watching as her friend trotted, or rather bounced on her hooves, away. Then she turned back to the lonesome of the train station, her smile dropping as a million thoughts rushed back to her.

The alicorn had a task ahead of her, she knew, but she didn’t specifically realize what that task was. The usually-planning mare had thought ahead no further than the goal of talking to Princess Celestia, the few subjects she felt she should expect disregarded. Of those expectations, however, they all had something in common. They all revolved around one certain out-of-place person. She cared for her friend despite the small amount of time they knew each other. And what kind of Princess of Friendship would she be if she didn’t try to help?

But for now, she was stuck waiting in the empty railroads.

Ryan got to her feet, legs a bit unsteady but offering her support. One particular limb was finally healed after all. She glanced about the cottage in a haze, her tired eyes giving off a blurred, unfocused view to the world, a trait that went both ways.

To say Ryan was feeling down would be a gross understatement. She felt horrible in both emotional and physical ways. Having a breakdown tended to do that; she had come to realize that all too well the past week and more. Unlike the earlier ones, there was no fear or anger inspiring her turmoil of emotions. Only the emptiness of despair, which she ceded, was far worse. With fear and anger, there was at least something to be directed at, but with this, all she had was herself, and that never failed to make terrible company.

Fortunately or unfortunately, her solitude of despair wasn’t a void, rather, it was a pit that she clung to the edge of, her grip tightened by one thing—her own determined set of mind. She did have anger, yes, but what good was it if it were just let to boil? Instead, it was just another motivator to be put to use.

Ryan had the scraps of a plan in her head. She knew the ultimate goal was to go home, but that required opening the gate, which required cutting off the Crystal Heart’s power, which required who-knows-what? Of course, this was all assuming she could even get to the Empire, which could be on the other side of the planet for all she knew. Hardly worthy of being called a plan if it couldn’t even start.

So, she concluded, she needed help.

She trudged to the door, leaving a quaking, tense trail in her grounded wake. No one could stop her; she was sure of it.

“Ryan?”

Except for her.

Ryan turned to the pegasus slowly, her feet pivoting until she faced the speaker.

“Are you going somewhere?” she asked, her timid voice barely audible in the silent background ambiance of the cottage at night. She, herself, looked depressed, as if it were her in Ryan’s position instead. She was true kindness and sheer empathy came with the act, along with a few other motherly traits… Ryan felt a tinge of guilt at the unintentional display for she knew it was her fault —

No, she cut herself off, It’s not my fault this time. It’s the blasted Princess’ fault. The saddened friend before her was just another victim of the princess, even if indirectly. Fuel to the fire.

“I’m just going to take a walk,” she lied, her unforced tone working for her, “I need some time.”

Her eyes stared up at Ryan a moment longer, her cyan eyes giving the deepest of understandings, if she could understand, even. It was doubted that her loved ones had been ripped away mercilessly. “Oh,” she said without much other than simplicity in her single word, “Do you want me to come with you?” she continued, this time latching onto a curious, hesitant tone.

Ryan held back a sigh at the pure care that emanated from such an unassuming person. She honestly did feel bad for the blatant lie she directly to her face, but there was no other way out without the pegasus trying to stop her, or worse, getting involved. She couldn’t do that to her. “No thanks,” she said in sincerity, “I’d rather have some time to myself.”

She merely nodded in turn, keeping her constant gaze transfixed on her wreckage of a friend. It was Ryan who broke and lost the indirect contest of staring, once again pivoting on her feet back to the door, simply reversing the previously taken action. Then she halted on and at a thought. She looked back, head watching from over her shoulder. “I… just want to say thanks… and sorry,” she began, “For everything. Thanks for taking me in on a whim just because I needed help, and then letting me stay. I hope I wasn’t a burden this past week; I know I’m not the best of people.”

The horse, eyes widened, opened her mouth, no doubt to deny the sudden claim, but Ryan cut her off sooner.

“And I want to say sorry for being such a rude, ungrateful… prick. At every moment. I know we already had this talk, but I just wanted to make sure you knew I was sorry.” She focused her attention once more to the door but quickly turned it back.

“Thanks. Fluttershy.”

She left before the little pegasus could say anything. She couldn’t bear to hear the kind words that would’ve inevitably came. So she walked away, leaving the quaint cottage behind.

She doubted she’d ever see her friend again. Shame, they don’t come like that often.

Twilight gazed aimlessly out the window of the passenger car of the train, watching the grassy world wash by in blurry splotches of green and brown.

Around her, she could her the shushed whispering of ponies from out of town taking the same express to Canterlot. They sat and gossiped about the fact that a princess of the kingdom was taking a common train to the capital, but Twilight paid them no mind. Anyone not from Ponyville had that reaction to her. Actually, some ponies in Ponyville still had that reaction, but she could only help that so much.

For once, Twilight was wishing she had used her royal power more. A chariot would be of quite good use at the moment. Alas, her modesty had struck and now she was stuck on the train. Her only other options were balloon and her own wing-power, one of which Pinkie was keeping for her and the other too much work. Anyways, the train gave her time to gather her wandering thoughts.

Still without a proper plan, she had spent her time simply pondering what had and what was going to happen. To be honest with herself, she was disaccorded. Her mentor, her friend, her even mother figure had left her conflicted. There was a clash of values in her head that consisted of the trust in her Princess’ judgment and her own sense of right from wrong.

“The princess knows what she’s doing!” one side argued, “She’s had centuries to know what’s for the best.”

“But how can that be right?” the other side rebutted, “It was just… cold! It’s like she didn’t even care. Surely there’s something that can be done for Ryan.”

Unfortunately for the alicorn, no amount of internal arguing would give her an answer. So instead, she sat in effective silence as the she thought to and against herself, never reaching a point of content.

She sighed.

She was anxious, to say the least. How odd it was that she could stand up to an ursa minor, yet going to meet one pony put her on and leaning over the edge. Granted, an ursa minor didn’t control the sun or was immortal or was the living embodiment of a goddess, but it was easy to see the idea. Was this how Ryan felt? she thought, To get anxious over something that would usually seem so small? She felt a sudden twang of sympathy for the human. She must’ve been feeling this uneasiness constantly. It’s a wonder she functioned so well after getting past their earlier misunderstandings.

She could only hope for Ryan at present. She didn’t bother trying to imagine what level of agony she was going through; she could never relate to such a horrible dilemma. She hoped for herself she never would be able to.

Hopefully everything was alright.

Ryan stood in front of the door to a house. She had just been there a mere set of hours earlier.

It would be so simple to knock on the door, but she held back, not out of reluctance but out of thought. Just why exactly had she come here? she thought to herself, To ask for help? Some part of her cloudy thoughts seemed to have led her here for that reason. But really, what could a DJ do, no offense to her or DJs?

The real question, however, was why she thought she could go to Vinyl for help. Like knocking on the door, it was simple but complicated. So she wouldn’t ask dear Fluttershy for help but would ask Vinyl? To commit what was probably treason? Favoritism, much?

No, it wasn’t favoritism. It was cold-blooded logic weighing the two. The only reason she felt more inclined to ask Vinyl was because some part of her felt Fluttershy deserved better. Disgusting, Ryan thought to herself, thoroughly displeased with her own jumpy thought process. To treat a friend like that… That would make her no better than Celestia, she figured.
Ryan knew she couldn’t ask for help from Vinyl, but at the very least, she could talk to her. So she knocked on the door.

“Heh, forget… something?” it said as it opened, revealing the DJ behind it. Her brash persona dissipated as quickly as her tone changed at seeing her friend’s face. It was solid and distant, with hints of a crying red lacing in remnants. “You okay?”

Ryan looked down at her friend—easily her closest friend in this whole otherworldly ordeal. “Hey,” she said, “What’s going on?”

Vinyl looked up at her suspiciously, one eyebrow perked and a frown adorning her face. “You left your record player here,” she carefully replied, “Messed around with it, found out how to make it play music… Okay, what’s wrong? Really? You’re not looking so good.”

“I’m not,” she monotoned

The DJ’s eyes widened, taking on a flush of concern for her friend. Sometimes the few spoken words tell the most. “Here, come inside.”

She complied, following Vinyl into the messy home. Nothing had changed, but she expected as much. It had only been a number of hours, after all. That didn’t stop the feeling that so much had changed and happened. A lot did, after all. It felt much longer than hours that she’d last been here recording music and talking and avoiding one obsessive unicorn’s advance. Speaking of the girl, she seemed to have already left. To Ryan, that was a relief. She would’ve just complicated the mess further. She thought an unspoken apology to not being able to see her again.

Vinyl took a seat, allowing space for Ryan beside her. “What’s wrong?” she inquired.

“I met Celestia…” she started.

“That’s great!” Vinyl exclaimed, drawing a frowning glare from the other, “Or… maybe not?”

Ryan let her features soften again. She couldn’t blame her friend for the mistake. She didn’t know better. If anything Fluttershy had said about their princess was true, then Celestia was seen as the wise, old, benevolent figure of harmony. It was only natural Vinyl would thing it to be a good thing. Oh, how little she actually knew about the real princess, Ryan thought.

“Sorry…” she amended, then said, “No, it wasn’t great. Things didn’t go well.”

Vinyl remained silent, allowing her to continue.

“She came over to help with getting me home. It started off simply enough. Well, mostly. I told her what had happened to me so far while I’ve been here, then she went on a tangent with some story about how there’s this… gate that actually connects to my world.”

“I’m guessing there’s something wrong with the gate?” Vinyl asked, her tone solemn as her inquiring eyes watched her friend.

“Yeah,” she confirmed, “It’s closed under her orders and won’t open it.”

“Huh? Why not?”

“Long story short, she doesn’t trust my kind ever since one guy came through with some soldiers. She says if she opened it, it would supposedly leave them wide open to more people like that.”

“So, she’s just leaving you here?” Vinyl concluded.

Ryan nodded, wincing.

“That… can’t be right,” she said, drawing a furrowed scowl, “That’s not like her.”

“She’s doing it for the ‘greater good’,” Ryan said, her face contorting into a bitter, sneering smirk.

She pondered a moment, “Why haven’t I heard of this gate before? It seems like a pretty big thing.”

“She’s keep it hidden from you all,” came the answer, “Same reason as before; she said it herself.”

The DJ went silent, an oddity considering her career choice. She was at a loss of words for both Ryan and the princess. The former was in a horrible, terrible situation and the latter was her kind ruler that could do no wrong — at least, it seemed that way. But here she was, being told of such a thing. Was it wrong, though? she questioned, This was for her subjects, after all. Maybe this —

She looked at Ryan. What she saw was the bent sliver of a woman that had been battered and left for the dust. The bent sliver of a dear friend.

No, she instantly realized, leaving her here can’t be right. The Princess’ reason for closing this gate may be justified but tearing away someone from where they belong couldn’t be, nor would it be, ever.

“Wolfe?” she asked, as she set a dead, serious stare on her, “Is there anything I can do to help?”

No. That was exactly what she wanted to avoid. “You do realize you’re offering to commit treason, right?”

“Oh, uh…” she floundered, then regained her confidence, albeit less so, “Yeah. But what do you mean treason? Just where is the gate?”

“In the Crystal Empire, held shut by the Crystal Heart.”

Oh.

“Oh.”

Ryan picked up the slack, saying, “I didn’t come here to ask for help, but I am grateful you offered. I couldn’t put that on you. The reason I came wasn’t to ask for help. It was to say goodbye.”

“Goodbye?” Vinyl sputtered, “What do you mean goodbye?”

“I’m leaving. Going home.” She turned to face the DJ.

“But… the gate. You just said it’s closed.”

“And I intend to open it.”

“All by yourself?”

“Hopefully not.”

“That’s… that’s… just crazy! Wolfe, how do you expect to even get there, let alone open the door?”

“…I have my ways.”

Vinyl looked at her, an unamused glower adorning her face. “Really?”

“Vinyl,” she rebutted, “I’ll find a way. Just trust me on that. This is something I need to do. I need to go home. To my family.”

The DJ looked up at her, her saddened eyes spelling reluctance. “I know,” she sighed, “So, is this it? Goodbyes?”

“…Yeah…”

“Well, then…”

“Vinyl,” she started, “Thanks. If it wasn’t for you I’d probably be some monster’s lunch, as funny as it sounds, but I’m serious. You put everything back in perspective when I was hopelessly lost. Thanks for that, really.”

“It’s nothing special, I already told you that.”

“But it is,” she countered, “You helped me, a complete stranger, just because you wanted to. Remember what I said earlier about not seeing you as the Fluttershy-type? I was wrong. You’re the best kind of person there is. I couldn’t ask for anyone better to call a friend.”

“Heh… thanks,” she said weakly, a hint of a sniff in her voice.

“What’s this?” Ryan capitalized, darning a mischievous grin, “Is the cold-hearted DJ actually showing emotion?”

“No!” she denied, her wavering voice defying her, “I just… I’ve never been good with emotional moments like this. But I don’t cry!”

Ryan laughed, an honest sincere laugh, the first bit of joy in being lost at sea. Even in her hour of darkness, she could always rely on friends for a grand moment. That’s what friends were: they were someone you could always count on through the roughest of opposing waves; they were there just because they wanted to be there with you, even if it ended in a complete wreck of a mess. And the best of friends were the ones for life, no matter what.

“Vinyl?”

“Yeah, Wolfe?”

“I have to go. But I want you to know that, if you’ll let me, I’ll always consider you a friend.”

“Same here, Wolfe, same here. And before you go, let me say that you’re one of the best people I’ve gotten to know. Thanks, too.”

“Anytime,” she said, then winced at the falsity of the statement.

She got up and headed to the door after retrieving her phone, followed by the equine. The following wouldn’t last beyond the door and into the outside, so Ryan savored the last few moments of togetherness. Who would have thought that her best friend would be a horse? She certainly didn’t.

As she stepped out, she turned back. She tried, but she still couldn’t keep eye contact without the anxious, powerful feelings of irrational fear bubbling up in her. She hated her phobia for doing it; she couldn’t look her friend in the eye and say bye, but she could at least say she tried.

“Bye, Vinyl,” she said, her simplicity once again speaking for what she hadn’t said.

“Wolfe,” she suddenly said, “Are you sure you don’t want my help? I will help. You just need to ask.”

“No,” she denied, “I couldn’t live with myself if you did that to yourself. You have your whole life ahead of you.”

“Tch… I know, just, be careful, alright?”

“I will.”

“Bye, Wolfe. It’s nice knowing you and always will be.”

“Thanks. Goodbye.”

Then she was gone, leaving the DJ left alone on her doorstep, gazing out down a beaten path, and thoroughly uncertain.

The princess, Twilight, steadily walked through the halls of the castle of Canterlot, her hoof steps echoing down the long corridors at a steady rhythm. Turning right around a corner, she beheld her goal — the broad, powerful doors to the Day Court.

As one guard had told after stopping her and then cringing at seeing who he had stopped, the Princess of the Sun was regarding business and papers leftover from after the Court had closed on time with its name.

With each passing step bringing her closer to the doors — and thus, the Princess — she, felt the unease of uncertainty clamp down on her at full force, threatening her steeled resolve. She always felt the nervousness of a student addressing their teacher for review when she was anticipating or was just in the presence of the solar alicorn, but this time, it was much more present and powerful, simply because of she had planned.

Or rather, had not planned.

The lavender alicorn still had yet to make a plan, something very, very unusual to her personality, and she couldn’t, for the life of her, figure out why she couldn’t formulate one. Not even a simple step-by-step process was in the recesses of her mind. She would have to commit the unforgivable sin of going in unprepared to her old teacher. It was a horrible, nagging feeling that wouldn’t stop bothering her, similar to the one she’d had when she was late for a Friendship Report, though less maniacal.

Being plan-less was just one part of her worry, however. Of what she knew for what she was going to do, questioning the Princess’ will was on the list. She’d never done such a thing, at least, not to this extent, and Twilight was divided between hers and her former mentor’s beliefs on the matter. She had her own opinions, but she knew it was always smart to hear all sides’ arguments before taking a side.

Of course, such a comparison implied that this would be an argument.

She certainly hoped not.

As she reached the tall, elaborate doors, she gave a small nod to the guard posted outside. He opened the doors a smidge without hesitation to his youngest ruler, stepping aside afterwards.

Twilight stepped inside the ironically dark hall of the Day Court. It was emptied of all ponies but earlier would’ve been a bustling hub of inquiries and requests to the solar alicorn that she could do with what she wished.

Across the hall and down the visitor’s path sat the Princess, herself. In a dull light of candles, she sat with a lazy demeanor looking at documents on parchment held aloft by her magic. She sat looking completely unfazed by the day’s earlier events, Twilight’s observant mind noted, as much as she told it to hush. She mustn’t think rudely of her. That was just… rude.

Twilight approached silently and unnoticed, her hoofs quieted out of the anxiety of being noticed. But that was the purpose of being here, she knew, so there was no point in keeping the charade. She took a breath and exhaled, then drew another as she spoke.

“Princess?”

Ryan strolled down an old, familiar path, one that she’d hadn’t taken in over a week. Around her she could see mountain ranges, one holding up the high towers of Canterlot. Behind her was a distant town. And in front of her was an apple orchard.

It was the same path from her first day in arriving, and now she was going the other way down the path on her last day. She hadn’t done so out of some sense of symbolism or humor. She just needed to get away. That, and her goal was probably around the place somewhere.

Well, what did the goal’s location matter, anyhow? She could have it now, but she had taken the time to think about what she was going to say.

She looked around the dusk-covered ways around her, then satisfied with herself and that she was alone, she called out.

“Discord?”

Chapter 15 Heartfelt Horse Happenings

Chapter 15 Heartfelt Horse Happenings

"Oh, hello there. Back already?"

Ryan took in a breath and let it the exhale slide out. She would need it. She turned around to meet the draconequus. "Yeah... Hey."

Discord raised an eyebrow, stroking his goatee while he watched her in amusement. He said nothing further.

"Um..." Ryan tried to start. The draconequus cocked his head. "...Hey?"

Discord grinned, finally breaking his demeanor. "Are you trying to offer me hay? Sorry to disappoint, but I'm not fan, despite what my vaguely-horsey would tell you."

Ryan blinked. Well, at least he didn't seem angry with her because of earlier. "No. Just saying hi..."

Discord grinned madly as he broke into a silent fit of laughter. "You are so hilarious and you don't even try! Tell me how you do it!"

"Um..."

"Ah, forget it," he said, calming down, "So what is it that you want from me?"

Ryan looked up at him, her eyes narrowing. "What makes you think I want something?" she defended, even if that was actually the truth, "Maybe I just want to talk to you."

Discord rolled his eyes. Making an embroidered, pink teapot materialize next to him in midair, he poured himself a drink. "Please. You sound like me, and that's not a compliment. You've made it quite clear you don't like me despite my sheer friendliness to you."

Ryan resisted the urge to make a snide remark. Don't bite the hand that feeds you, she told herself. "Fine," she said, "I do actually need some help... Things have happened."

Discord sipped is drink. "Mmhm. Things happen all the time. Want some tea?" Not waiting for an answer, a cup appeared in Ryan's hand.

She looked at the beverage, a sense of impatience welling up inside her. I'm in the middle of a crisis and he's offering tea, she thought. She exhaled once again, slowly and forcibly calm. "No thanks," she said flatly, "Listen, I'd bet everything you already know what's happened so I'm just going to ask—"

"Hold the show," he exclaimed, extending his paw out in front of him, "If you made that bet, you'd lose everything! I have no idea what's going on."

Ryan looked at him in disbelief, her mouth agape. "Seriously?" she questioned, "You've been documenting my life like a stalker the past week and only now you don't know?"

"Pretty much," he shrugged, "I was in the bath, remember? It was very pleasant."

She sighed. Nothing is easy with him, nothing was easy, and it certainly seemed nothing would ever be easy. "Okay... Want to hear?"

He smirked, his lip curling up with a mischievious page. "Not really."

"What?" she answered with a question, "But, but..."

"Is that what you're selling now?" he teased, "Sorry, but I think I'll take your story instead. Speak away," he said with a wave of his paw.

Ryan opened her mouth then promptly closed it. She shook her head, her dark blonde hair flowing loosely around her. "Alright... Well, I met Celestia today..." She regaled the draconequus with her story of what had happened. Ryan resisted the emotional rise in her as she recounted, forcing her energy into telling rather than dropping into crying or ranting or some odd mix of the two. She decided to leave out the part where she left her friends. To his credit, he had actually stayed politely quiet during the tale, only listening with an unreadable expression of interest.

At the end, both stayed silent for a minute, one taking it in and the other awkwardly awaiting the verdict, whatever that would mean. She did sip her tea a few times. Finally, Discord spoke. "I see," he said thoughtfully, "You want something and old sunbutt's getting in the way as usual. Trust me, I know how that feels." He nodded while looking off-wards, as if remembering past memories.

"You don't know this feels," Ryan burst before she could help herself, "Have you had your life ripped away from you?"

Discord slowly looked down at the glaring other, darning an expression of disinterest. "Yes," he said calmly, "I have. In fact, it was also at the hooves of Celestia. She used me as a lawn ornament for a millennia or so."

Ryan blinked. Words from Fluttershy suddenly came back to her about Discord's sketchy past. The sheer absurdity of it had created an effect of disbelief, along with a number of the other things she'd heard. Of course, only know did she realize how serious her friend had been. Discord really had been set in stone for centuries. "Oh... sorry..." she tried.

Discord smirked once again. "There you go again with apologizing. But if it's any consolation, I don't have hard feelings about the time. I met a lot of nice bird friends. Until they left me presents, that is."

"Oh... Alright. So..."

"You want me to help you," he finished.

"Yeah," she answered.

Discord grinned, giving a few chuckles to himself. He cracked his knuckled. "This is too good. Tell me, what's your plan? I want to hear this."

Ryan opened her mouth but had no words. "Um..."

Discord's eyes widened. His paw shot up to his mouth in vain attempt to hold in laughter. "You don't even have a plan!" he howled, "What are you going to do? Walk in and ask politely? Ha!"

"Hey," she defended, her words coming out much weaker than she would've liked, "I... I don't know... I was hoping you could just help me."

"Ah, that's the plan, isn't it," he said derisively, "Get the all-powerful chaos god to take care of it."

"Well," she said, before cutting herself off. She looked down at her feet. That really was just her plan, wasn't it? Hope the draconequus had one free ticket to ride. "Yes," she admitted, defeated in tone and confidence, "It is."

"That's right," he commented, "Let me take the fall for your crime."

Ryan's eyes widened. "No, that's not what I mean. Can't you just open and close the gate or something. You said you could do anything with chaos."

"Now, I'm flattered you would think of me so powerful," he lead, "But I'm not a miracle worker. I have no idea of what that gate is or is powered by. I could make it explode, for all I know." He looked thoughtful for a moment before shrugging.

"But isn't there something you can do?" Ryan asked, her voice rising.

"Why, yes there is," he said, "There's a boatload of things I can do. But they all require me to take the fall for you. And I don't feel too inclined to do such a thing."

Ryan's heart sank. Everything hinged on the draconequus, but not once had she considered a refusal. How could she not have? she chided herself, Why would he ever want to help me? She let out a shuddering breath, much less controlled than earlier. There had to be something! "Please," she pleaded, "Discord." He looked down at her, an eyebrow raised. "I'm stuck here, and all I want to do is go home. To my family. You said you weren't heartless so please just tell me you can do something. I don't care if it's as small as sending me to the Crystal Empire, just please." She looked away before the bubble of emotions could burst open.

"The tough-girl persona finally comes off," Discord muttered to himself, inaudible to the other. He set down on his feet in front of her, drawing her attention. "That is very touching," he said, "But I'm failing to see a reason other than the warm feelings that I don't get from helping others."

Ryan stared up at him, quivering eyes wide. She opened her mouth but Discord cut her off.

"However," he announced, "I will consider helping you. On one condition."

"What is it?" she immediately asked.

He regarded her, dropping his demeanor into a rare, serious one.

"Answer me this: Are you really sorry?"

Ryan stared back, her surprise freezing her.

The Goddess of the Sun looked up from her perch and parchment, noticing her former student’s appearance for the first time. Her gaze redirected to her paperwork once more before she set them down, the light gold glow of her magic fading off without a trace remaining. She looked up to Twilight again, this time keeping her eye contact.

“Hello, Twilight,” Celestia said, her tone even as she looked down with an almost unreadable expression; it only betrayed disinterested expectation, “I didn’t notice you come in.”

“Yes, I just got here, Princess,” she replied, attempting to match the other alicorn’s professional tone. She took a glance down at the stone floor at her hooves for a brief moment but brought it back up just as soon. “Can we talk?”

“Of course. We can talk about anything.”

“Including Ryan?”

“Yes, Twilight,” she answered without hesitation, “To be honest, I had a feeling you were going to arrive.”

Twilight’s eyes widened a fraction. “You did?”

“Yes. Knowing you, you would have questions about earlier.”

“You could say that…” the lavender mare said under her breath, “I’m just… confused on a few things.”

Celestia nodded for her to continue.

“Well, the gate’s closed like you said. Is that all there is to it? She’s just stuck here?”

“It would appear so,” she said, her demeanor unchanged, “Though, I would hope not. You said Discord was looking into what brought her here?”

“Yes,” she affirmed, “But he says not to count on it as a way to get her back.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

Twilight looked up at the solar alicorn with a newfound confliction. She wouldn’t say it, but her eyes asked the question of “why?” Seeing her former teacher up on her pedestal induced a sense of smallness to Twilight as if she was just another common pony daring to climb the castle steps to meet the great ruler of the nation in hopes of fulfilling a request of their own, whether it be as simple as filing opinion or much more complicated. Twilight’s request would’ve been much further to the latter. Was this how they felt when addressing the Princess? So small and helpless yet having to muster the courage that had driven them so far already? Twilight couldn’t know, at least, until now. She’d grown with the Princess almost as a second mother figure to her—often she acted as one—so Twilight had always been comfortable to an extent around her, excluding her usual sense of anxiousness she’d already acknowledged. Only now did she start to comprehend just what it meant to be nopony addressing somepony.

As silence took hold of their undeclared staring contest, Twilight beat it back. “Princess? Not that I’m accusing you or anything, but how are you so casual about this? This is big, isn’t it?”

Celestia regarded her for a moment then sighed as she broke not only eye contact, but her unshaking demeanor as well. Looking at the walls that were decorated much like an embroidery, telling tales of old and glory, she spoke, “Forgive me, Twilight. I know I must seem… uncaring,”

Twilight realized she was waiting for a response and nodded a moment too late, though, hesitant. Even if the Princess agreed with it, criticism was a nervous center to her and almost every other pony in Equestria.

“I’ve been ruling for millennia,” she began, a distant bearing glazing her eyes as she reminisced, “I’ve seen a wide multitude of occurrences, some for better, some not. You can say I’ve become desensitized to much of the things that can be thrown at me. However, I agree my actions earlier weren’t the best. I was much too blunt.” She ended simply.

You agree? Twilight resisted from saying aloud, I never said it was wrong—which it probably was, but that’s beside the point. To be honest with herself, Twilight felt no better than when she’d come in. She felt even more conflicted in some ways. What had she expected going in? Some rational reasoning that explained her Princess’ behavior that suddenly made everything make sense? Yes, some parts of her admitted, that’s exactly what she expected. Or rather, hoped for, at the least. Instead, she’d received what felt like an excuse, not a reason, an excuse. The difference between the two was simple: one explained and the other dismissed.

But Twilight wasn’t content to leave it at that.

“But, you do care, right?” Twilight asked the quiet atmosphere, her louder tone creating a small echo that bounced around the emptied room for a moment. It was as if the question had been asked multiple times to the white-coated alicorn.

“Of course!” Celestia quickly amended, her eyes widening, “I would never be so cold-hearted to anypony. You know that, don’t you, Twilight?”

“Oh, yes, I know!” she reacted just as strongly, “I just… You told her that whole story then suddenly ended by saying no, she can’t go.” she trailed off at her old teacher’s look. It spoke of understanding to Twilight, she knew, for it was a look she’d seen so many times before under her tutelage. On any other day she would have smiled in return. She often received it when being taught a lesson she was taking longer to understand. Today, however, wasn’t any other day.

Celestia nodded, saying afterwards, “I’m aware it may have made things worse, but I felt telling her the whole story was necessary.”

“How so?”

She obliged an answer. “If I had simply told her ‘no, you can’t go back,’ she would have never been satisfied, based on what I've heard she was like. She would want a full explanation, and without one, she would always cling to the idea of finding a way home. The other option would have been to directly lie to her face and say I didn’t know of a way.”

Twilight looked at her, a curious frown adorning her features as she unconsciously raised her hoof off the ground a small bit. “You sound like you planned this out.”

“I did,” she replied simply, “The last thing I wanted to do was give her the burden of false hope.”

“By taking away all her hope.”

Celestia threw a hardened yet not-offended gaze her way. “Twilight…” she drew. If anything, there was a hint of disappointment, of all things.

“Sorry, Princess,” Twilight said, bringing her gaze downward, “But, that’s basically just what you said.”

“Twilight, my intention is to help her not harm her. I’m not just leaving her here and telling her to find her own way. I plan to fully support her with whatever aid she’ll need in adapting to staying here, whether it be emotional, financial, or otherwise.”

She’s deflecting, the analytical part of Twilight’s mind noted, She’s drawing attention to a positive to hide a negative.

Shut up, the polite part of Twilight’s mind hissed back.

“There… just has to be something,” Twilight said, “It can’t be so simple that there’s nothing that can be done.”

“I just looked someone in the eye and told them they’d never see their family again,” Celestia said, her words solemn and quiet as she looked down with aged eyes, “Believe me, if there was another way, I would’ve said so.”

Twilight returned her own sympathetic gaze. That was a closing argument, she knew, and there was no getting around it. Seeing her Princess’ hints of sorrow that her face narrowly betrayed emotion. Now she realized fully that the princess was right; it was that simple. There were no other ways back.

But what about the single, one way back they already had?

“Is it really that bad?” Twilight asked.

Celestia cocked her head to the side, lowering an eyebrow inquisitively. “Is what that bad?”

“What you’ve heard from them. The humans. Is it really that bad that you can’t keep the gate open for a few years?”

Celestia broke her eye contact as she recalled, her eyes meeting the upper corner of her field of view. She didn’t look particularly thoughtful. She already knew her answer. Instead, she merely thought of how to phrase her words into what would be best for the younger alicorn. Twilight hadn’t been there during any of the encounters "Although I admit it is unlikely that there truly is something on the other side waiting to come in, the risk only increases the longer it is open. Nothing comes before the safety of my subjects."

Twilight nodded. She'd heard that before. A multitude of times, in fact. In the young Twilight's inquiries into Celestia's leadership, that simple phrase would always show up, often as the conclusion to an eager lecture. Now, however, she saw it in a different light. This wasn't the noble creed that the Princess would follow in her wisdom, decreeing her undying care for each and every inhabitant of her kingdom. This was an unwavering law. She saw its darker side; Celestia would protect her subjects, but what would become of those who did the endangering? Ryan, Twilight answered, That's what would happen. "I know," Twilight said, "But that's not exactly what I meant. I meant are humans as a race that bad? Sure, there are bad ones as you've told us, but there must be those who are like us."

"Maybe..." She went silent for a moment. "But that does not eliminate the risk."

"Can't we do something about the gateway? Like, set up a guard post?"

Celestia shook her head, drawing an addled look. "Had this been two hundred years ago, maybe. Now, it's not clear if that would be sufficient." At seeing the younger princess's curious gaze, she continued, "The story I told earlier about the noble took place over two-hundred years ago. That means they've been given centuries to advance. I don't know what their capabilities are." She paused to look at Twilight. "And to your next question, no, our own advances would not cancel each other out. From the stories, I learned how quickly they would innovate. The legion that came through were armed with small cannons that could be held in their hands while we were barely exploring such armaments beyond the simple, full-sized design."

Twilight nodded slowly, keeping her eye contact. "So basically, it all comes down to the unknowns." It wasn't a question. Celestia nodded in turn. Twilight knew the Princess was right. She'd already known that. The Princess would never let her sujects come to harm so carelessly. What she wasn't clear about was whether that decision was absolute, and now with all this information, she still didn't have a definite answer. Unknowns irked Twilight; they always had. A lack of knowledge was a crime of the utmost degree in her analytical mind. There was never a benefit to them other than providing a motivation to get rid of one. A self-destructive benefit, it was. To hear that her own friend was being denied everything she loved to such an evil was, understandably, intolerable. However, if one thing was definite, it was that they did have a way of finding answers. "Princess?" she began, "We do have a source of answers. Ryan can tell us about her own world. She already did tell me a bit about how far they've advanced. She estimated a century or so."

"True," Celestia agreed, "However, I believe her word now would be... dubious."

Twilight's hoof rose in a slight recoil as she said, "You think she would lie?"

"If it meant going home, I believe she would do anything she considered necessary."

Twilight closed her slightly agape mouth and set her hoof back down. ...That's probably true, she admitted, hating herself for thinking so lowly of her friend. She questioned if she would do any better in a similar position but didn't let her thought go on. "Why didn't you ask her before talking about the gate, then?" she questioned, "She would've been more willing, so to speak."

"Because, Twilight, she would've grown suspicious if I questioned her on her species' advancements. Then she might not tell the truth if she suspected it would've prevented her departure."

She really did plan everything out, Twilight thought.

Celestia continued, "And leading her on into revealing anything unintentionally would've been downright devious."

Yet you've hidden history from us, Twilight's analytical mind commented.

"Twilight..." Celestia lamented, her tone once again sounding disappointed, "You know it's not as simple as that."

Twilight's eyes expanded to saucers. She'd said that aloud! Curse her analytical mind. Curse it to Tartarus! She looked fearfully up at her ruler. Even if their rank was technically equal, more or less, she could never see it that way. Princess Celestia would always be her kind and caring leader. And now she had just sassed her kind and caring leader. "Sorry! Sorry!" Twilight blurted, her thought scrambling until thoroughly scrambled, "I didn't mean it. It just came out on accident, I swear! Please don't send me to the moon..."

Celestia looked down at her former student. She hadn't seen Twilight grovel in such a manner in well over a few years. To say the least, she never liked it. It was always a reminder of how much influence she had, even over someone as close as her own student. She held back a sigh.

Twilight watched, anxiousness dropping through her like a stone, as Celestia got up from her seat above and stepped down to floor level, going around her stand. The Princess stepped forward to Twilight, who's eyes darted back and forth from her to everywhere else. Celestia felt a pang of guilt at the sight of her student so humbled. She'd faced down the greatest threats to Equestria with unwavering courage yet she couldn't face her own teacher? Was she just the worst of all that Twilight had faced? She pushed the thoughts aside. She knew they were wrong, misleading, but she couldn't bear the thought.

Twilight gave a small start as she felt Celestia's wing drape around her. Looking up at Celestia, she was caught off guard by her former mentor's light magenta eyes peering back. She said nothing, only speaking her gaze. In those eyes, Twilight saw that this wasn't the calculating ruler she'd been talking to but the kind pony that she'd been taught, guided, and almost raised by. This was Celestia, not Princess Celestia.

Finally, she talked, her voice whispery in softness: "Twilight, I'm sorry about what's happened and that I've lied to you. But I cannot allow my subjects to come into harm. I understand if you disagree, and I don't blame you if you think less of me for this, but my decision will remain unchanged. I'm sorry."

The smaller alicorn's thoughts froze to a crawl. She thought, The Princess... Celestia is actually apologizing to me? But I'm the one in the wrong... As if sensing her thoughts, Celestia gave a small, warm smile. That was all she needed. Twilight weakly but surely returned the smile and the embrace. "It's alright," Twilight said simply, her voice quieter than the silence around them, "Just... I feel so bad for Ryan. To imagine if I were in her position..." Twilight felt the wing around her stiffen. Raising an inquisitive eyebrow, she looked back up to Celestia. She looked back, unchanged in her caring demeanor. The wing subtly loosened to the warm embrace once again. Twilight almost questioned it but gave it no more heed. For now. "I just care for my friend," she continued, "and I want her to be okay. I'm not going to give up, though. With your permission, I'd like to start research on the gate. If there's a way to open it to our liking, I'm going to find it."

Celestia smiled sincerely. "I would think no less of the one who learned so much about friendship. Permission fully granted."

"Thank you, ...Celestia." She cringed momentarily at the lack of title, but Celestia nodded. Breaking the embrace, albeit somewhat reluctantly, Twilight said, "If you don't mind, I'd like to get back to Ponyville. I plan to start tomorrow."

"Very well, Twilight," Celestia agreed, "I bid you farewell."

"Goodbye," she returned. Holding the welcoming gaze a moment longer, she turned, taking a merry time as she walked down the hall, feeling quite much better than the trip in.

"Oh, Twilight?" Celestia called suddenly. She turned her head back. "If you ever need anything," Celestia said, "I'm always here."

Twilight paused, mouth slightly opening, but recovered with a smile. "Thank you." With a nod, she left through the chamber doors, leaving Celestia to herself once more.

The solar alicorn watched for a time before throwing her sight elsewhere. Her thoughts were oddly blank, but she knew enough to return to her stand. She still had plenty of paperwork to go through for the night. As she shuffled through her papers, her returning state of mind was shuffling through memories. They were warm and pleasant, contrasting greatly to the stuffy atmosphere of the room. Of course, they could only—

"Sister?"

Celestia looked up, honestly startled by the suddenness. Looking to the sound, she saw her sister, Luna, coming in through the side door close to her stand. "Luna? What..." she trailed off at seeing her sister's face. Luna was thoroughly unamused, close to miffed. Celestia stared for a moment with wider eyes before breaking her gaze, looking elsewhere. "I take it you heard all that?"

Luna nodded. She wasn't in a pleasant mood.

Ryan stared up at the draconequus.

"Well?" he asked impatiently, folding his arms, "What's your answer?"

Ryan forced herself to react. Blankly staring would do no good. "Yes," she said, mustering the most confident tone she could, "I am sorry. I shouldn't have snapped at you like that, much less accused you of, as you put it, tearing someone away from their family. It was completely wrong of me, and I'm sorry."

Discord kept a straight face as he cocked his head to the side.

The woman gulped.

"No..." he said quietly, letting his tone rise, "No you're not. You're only apologizing because I have something you want. You're not sorry."

"No!" Ryan scrambled, "I am. I—"

Discord cut her off. "And that wasn't even what I was asking. I meant are you really sorry about everything. Are you sorry for being rude and judgmental? For letting your anger dominate your actions? For snapping at dear Fluttershy?"

Ryan recoiled at the last one. How could he suggest she wasn't sorry to Fluttershy? "Of course I'm sorry," she retorted, "To Fluttershy especially."

"I'll give you that," he relented, "But why are you sorry, then? Is it because you truly wanted her forgiveness or was it because you needed her help?"

"I—" she tried but failed. To her distress, the answer didn't come as soon as she hoped. She found herself doubting herself. Was that really why she apologized? she asked herself. She couldn't say no with certainty now that the seed of doubt had been planted in her.

"Well," Discord said, "Considering why you apologized to me, I think we have an answer." He snapped his claw, a fair hat appearing atop his head. He tipped it as he said, "Ta ta, Ryan. I wish you the best of luck."

"Wait!" she wailed, "Don't go! Please. I am sorry, I swear." She hung her head. "If you don't help me I'll be stuck in a land full of things I fear forever. I'll never see my home or my family again. I won't be able to stay with Fluttershy forever, but I'll also never be able to simply adapt to living here." Tears ran freely by this point, but she didn't care. "How would I settle down, much less get a job? I'm a two-legged freak compared to everyone else. And when I die one day, it'll just be that. I'm gone. No one aside from my few friends would care. So, please, believe me when I say I'm sorry. I just want to go home." She held her head in her hand, trying to muffle her soft weeping.

Discord looked down upon the broken woman as she, in turn, watched the dirt at her feet. What's this? he thought, Her fifth mental breakdown? For someone who takes so much pride in themselves, she sure tips over easily. He put a paw to his chin as a small smirk ran across his face. He held back a laugh to himself.

"Alright," he said.

"Huh?" she answered weakly, barely meeting his gaze.

"I'll help you."

Ryan's eyes widened. "You will?!" she exclaimed, "Really?"

"I just said I would, didn't I?" He pat Ryan's head. "In fact, I'll do everything I can to help you. Do what I say, and you'll be back home before the end of the night."

She gave a small laugh of stressed relief. Bitter tears contrasted her widening smile. "Thanks you!" she praised but then added, "But... why the sudden change of heart? Not that I'm ungrateful, but you seemed so certain to leave me here."

Discord gave her a warm smile. "Now, Ryan, what you should be asking is: Does it matter? I just offered to send you home. Consider your sob story warming my icy heart."

Ryan nodded under his gaze. For a moment, all she could do was bask in the feeling of triumph.

"Okay," she said, "Where do we start?"

Chapter 16 Hitherto Her Horsely Highness

Luna stared into her sister's set eyes, playing the aggressor in their unspoken tug of war.

The Princess of the Night was not pleased, to put it simply. Sadly, her day and night had actually been rolling along quite well. She had attended an opening ceremony for the refurbished Canterlot Public Archives; crafted a lovely, new constellation to adorn an empty pocket of this season's night sky; and, most triumphantly, had reduced her paperwork from five days behind schedule to three. She had been making an upbeat stride through the castle's hall in preparation for her own appropriately-named Night Court when the sound of her sister's lecturing voice had drawn her attention.

Normally, Luna would disregard it; it was a tone she had heard enough of in her youth. By some other magnetism, however, she had decided to oblige the compelling urge to listen in for a moment. Sure it was eavesdropping, but what harm could truly come out of a minute? she figured, Her sister was most likely just addressing one of the ever-persistent nobles. How wrong she was, she found out within a long instant.

Although Luna had missed out on the beginning of the conversation between Celestia and the young Twilight, she put enough clues and contexts together to get a perspective on the wider view told by the serious banter she had heard. She was initially confused, in part due to the foggy details still left out of her knowledge, but her befuddlement had turned into intrigue in time and then, in turn, into a simmering animosity. However, she knew better than to let the building irritation get the better of her, so she waited until the others' conversation had ended. In her waiting, she did notice one thing; she saw through the crack of the chamber door the teacher and student in an embrace. It only phased her for a moment.

Eventually, Twilight did finally leave, allowing Luna to make her long-awaited entrance, which is what found her in her current position of staring down her sister.

"Sister," she said, her tone as flat as it were cool, "Yes, I overheard your conversation with Princess Twilight. However, I did not hear all of it. Would you care to enlighten me on some recent events I may not have been informed of?"

Celestia returned Luna's awaiting gaze with her own serious one. Her sister's tone of voice was clear in sending its message. There would be no questioning of her eavesdropping, but instead, she would actually help in the eavesdropping. The solar alicorn knew better than to pursue the matter anyways; a squabbling exchange would do nothing but waste time and effort. Thus, she obliged. "A human—you remember them, don't you?—appeared in Ponyville through unknown means. She was taken in by Fluttershy and, after some problems due to her unexpected fear of equines, became friends with Twilight another resident of Ponyville. I met her after a week bearing the news that she would not be able to return home."

Luna didn't show any signs of agreement, instead asking, "You are referring to the old gateway being closed, yes?" Celestia nodded. The royal sisters were in the select group of ponies that still knew about the existence of it. Being there at the time of its discovery would allow that. Not being there at the time of its closure was a source of confusion to the restored Luna a few years ago, but she had accepted it as already having happened. "And I suppose you reasoned it as necessary for the safety of our subjects?" Another nod.

Luna closed her eyes as she drew in a breath. She held that breath for a pregnant pause before letting it back out, the musty courtroom air lacking in the refreshing quality she preferred. She then opened her eyes, forming a striking glare. "Although I may agree that keeping our subjects safe is first priority," she started, words rolling off her tongue fluently, "I am not as humbled and accepting as your former student. Tell me, dare say, what lead you to the conclusion that the human race is so bad that you have sentenced an innocent being to exile?"

Celestia's eyes expanded at the final word. Exile? she thought. "Exile?" she said, "It is not exile. Exile would be sending her to the wastelands with no help whatsoever."

The lunar alicorn's face twisted into a dry sneer. "Exile is being taken away from everyone and everything you hold dear. You could send a pony to a paradise and still call it exile if they are trapped in solitude. Is Ryan's situation truly not an exile?" She perked an inquisitive eyebrow, letting no moment go wasted.

The other, however, did let a moment go wasted. A fair few, in fact, as she sat at her desk, silently grasping for an appropriate response. Finally, she said, "That is subjective. It varies from view to view."

Luna held back an indignant snort. She easily could've called her sister out on her, pardon her Prench, complete crap of an explanation, but like her sister's own time-minding decision, she let it go by. Besides, her real question had remained unanswered. "Once again," she reiterated, realigning the conversation, "What has lead you to believing closing the gateway was necessary?"

Celestia answered immediately and much more properly than needed: "Simply put, those on the other side are too dangerous to be allowed the possibility of entry to our land. You've already heard the story of the noble some time ago and my conversation with Twilight now. You already know all of my reasons."

Luna narrowed her eyes, a suspicious glint touching them. "So it would seem," she said, "However, I believe you are failing to see the picture in its entirety," she declared. Her constant staring never let up. As Celestia perked an eyebrow, Luna continued, "Sure, there may or may not be a risk at opening the gate, but couldn't said risk be eliminated? Set up a guard post that is much more secure and connected to us in case something happens. Or perhaps maintain a shield around the entrance."

"We do not know what they are capable of," Celestia chided, "We could over-prepare as much as we could underprepare. And how would we sustain a shield for years on end?"

"We are goddesses," she supplied simply.

"Our power is not infinite," she replied, "It would take massive amounts of effort."

Luna cocked her head. "So the thing keeping the human away from her home is the fact that you do not want to put in the effort of a shield."

"It's not like that," Celestia defended, her voice rising the subtlest of amounts, "The power needed would be obscene."

"Yet we have four alicorns at our disposal."

The sun goddess gave her nightly counterpart a hard stare, her brow slightly furrowed as annoyance crept in. She directly addressed, “You know full well that it is not that simple.”

“But it is possible,” she countered, “And that is not even the only solution. I’m sure there is a multitude of possibilities that could be done if you give it a chance.”

“Give it a chance?” she repeated, “Why take the risk if we don’t even know what’s on the other side? I know I must sound repetitive, but that’s the simple fact of the matter. Only a fool would lead a battle with no knowledge of the opposition.” She gave a firm nod to herself at the end, as if to reaffirm it herself.

Luna cocked her head, eyes half-lidded. “So this is a battle?” she observed.

“Luna,” Celestia said, her tone heatedly cool, “I’d appreciate it if you stopped putting words in my mouth.” She spoke with the dry strength only a younger sibling would recognize, and the lunar alicorn was no exception. The little bit of younger sister in her told her to relent in her tirade, but a few millennia or so of dealing with her sister had led to the voice shriveling into an ignorable squeak. Besides, the voice preaching sibling rivalry always yelled louder.

“I am sorry, sister,” she replied her tone not matching her words, “But I am merely speaking what I hear.”

Celestia paused a moment, forcing herself to straighten her frazzled thoughts. Finally, she said, “Why are you acting this way?” she asked, drawing an inquisitive look at the unexpected turn, “You clearly feel strongly about this despite having just heard about it. You only give me this attitude when you’re irritated.”

The other alicorn blinked as she registered the shift in conversation. The opened face returned to a scowl as she spoke again, her words betraying only a gritted fierceness. “Because,” she stated, “I know exactly what Ryan is being put through.” Celestia opened her mouth to speak, but Luna continued, “I said that her situation is an exile. And trust me when I say I know what an exile is…”

The solar alicorn’s eyes widened.

“Yes,” Luna continued, “I am talking about that. I may have been Nightmare Moon when I was banished, but my true consciousness was fully awake, watching the events transpire. True, I may have agreed with the Nightmare’s decisions at the time, but that is beside the point.” She paused to clear her throat, purposefully letting her own gaze stray away from Celestia's. Her sister would hear this whether she liked it or not.

“It was a just a few mere years in when realization hit me. I was exiled. Taken away from everything I loved. I knew that when I came back—if I came back—everyone I knew and loved would be dead. My friends, my family… They would all be gone. I would never see them again, much less say my goodbyes.

“For centuries after I was depressed, felt worthless. While the Nightmare toiled in anger, I was left to my own regret and solitude.” Her tone grew solemn. “I could see my home in the lunar skies above me constantly. It was a reminder of everything. It teased me, sister, it sat there just barely out of my reach yet always pulled away as I thought I had it within my grasp. And each time, I thought to myself, I would give and do anything to go back. No matter the consequence.”

She stared at her sister for a pause. Celestia nodded slowly, a sinking feeling dragging down on her.

"But do you know what the worst part was?" she asked rhetorically, "Depression is, by far, the most horrible feeling I've ever felt. It's... It's like drowning. But with no lifeguard to help you. You can scream and thrash or silently stress but no one will ever hear or see you. It takes control of you; everything and everyone that would bring happiness before can only distract you on the best of days. And after all that, there's always a small, whispering voice telling you to give up. Truly, that is solitude..." She took a controlled breath.

“That,” she finished, “is why I feel so strongly about this. What you’ve done to Ryan is easily the worst possible crime. No one, no matter who they are or what they've done, should go through what I have.”

Celestia remained quiet for a long, long date. She suddenly took in a sharp inhale, signaling the crumbling of the last of her resolve. The royal alicorn who had been through millennia of times through hardship and not fell into a teary-eyed state, one she had not been reduced to in almost a thousand years, fittingly enough, for a similar reason. “I’m so sorry!” she gushed, stepping down from her podium to reach out to her dead-tone sister. “I-I—”

Luna merely stayed quiet, letting her sister have her moment. She was pulled into a close embrace, and remained that way, the sun leaning to the moon, who returned with a shoulder of comfort. Finally, the Luna spoke near-silently in a whisper, "It is alright. I’ve long forgiven you. It was my fault in the first place."

“But… I didn’t—”

“No. You did what was necessary; I recognize that.” She gently pushed her sister away, looking into her eyes. “What happened to me is over. For now, let us focus on the task at hoof.”

Celestia stared back, her reluctant, puffy eyes disagreeing. She, however, nodded, not taking her sight off of Luna, holding on with a stare as if to make sure she would always still be there. “Alright…” she said.

"Now," Luna said, her voice much softer, "I've already said that there's a number of things we could possibly do, but those would require much time and experimentation. However, this could all be nullified if we were to eliminate the need for these precautions." She paused as her sister nodded, her head slightly cocked afterwards. "As Princess Twilight said, are humans really that bad?"

Celestia's eyes widened at the inquiry. Of all the things her sister could have asked, she had expected the (likely fruitless) quest to find another way to the other world; if not, perhaps just some kind of support Luna knew Ryan would need. Reflecting, however, she realized that the question was more logical than it first appeared. Her sister had only seen humans from over one thousand years ago before her banishment. She'd missed out on a lot, and historical recounts could only provide so much. At the silence, Luna raised an eyebrow, prompting Celestia to shake off her momentary surprise. "Sorry," she said, "I just did not expect the question..."

"It is fine." She waved her hoof dismissively. "I am just out-of-date, so to speak," she said, confirming Celestia's thoughts.

"Simply put," the solar alicorn said, "Yes, I do believe so."

Luna frowned. "What have you to base this off of? Other than the noble?"

"..." Celestia didn't say for a moment too long. She spoke, "Yes, there are other things as well. I've heard their stories."

Luna responded immediately, "As have I in my times here. However, I question if mere stories are enough to pass judgement on an entire race."

Mere stories? the other thought, I hardly think tales of war are mere stories. Besides... "You weren't there at many of the meetings. You've only heard old, now outdated ones."

"Mm..." Luna hummed aloud as she thought. "I don't believe that should make too big of a difference, sister. A culture may change, but what makes a people who they are does not."

"A millennia is a long time, Luna."

"Maybe," she admitted, "But what I was initially getting at is that you are going purely off of stories. Those do not define an entire race. There are probably just as many good as bad."

Celestia shook her head, not in disagreement, but at the reasoning. "Even if that is true, there are still those who would pose a threat. The noble is evidence enough."

Luna pursed her lips. That was true; there was no getting around it. She considered making the argument that those who were good would defy a possible threatening advance, but she knew that was far too weak. It hinged on far too many what-ifs and luck. Instead, she found a new train if thought to board. "I assume we are comparing them to our own species, yes?" Celestia nodded after a brief hesitation, albeit looking curious. That was the baseline, wasn't it? "Can we really say we are any better then?"

The solar alicorn's eyes widened in surprise at the shift. Her mouth opened and closed a few times as her taken aback mind scrambled for an answer she couldn't quite formulate.

Seeing the confusion, Luna elaborated, "What right do we have to judge them if we aren't much better, if any? We aren't a utopian society. We still have the need for jails and courts and prisons. We—"

"Luna," Celestia gasped, "We are far from them. We don't declare war and slaughter each other over petty matters!"

The Princess of the Night nodded, quickly maneuvering to continue her words. "Yes, I agree they are rather violent, but it's the motivation behind the actions that matter. I would argue that if we ignored the response, our motivations, and thus, nature, would be the same."

Celestia's features portrayed a small scowl as she rebutted, "I disagree. Even if our reactions were the same, the actions they lead to are just as important. You cannot punish a criminal for merely considering a crime."

"In that case," Luna started, "Consider my actions one thousand years ago."

The other's face softened slightly again; however, she said, "Luna, you can't be—"

"I am bringing this up again," she interrupted, "Just think about the consequences of what I tried to do. I tried to abuse my powers; my powers that our subjects depend on to grow food and navigate and so much more. The entire planet depended on me, and I failed them all because I was jealous."

"That was the Nightmare's influence," Celestia tried, her tone more pleading than confident.

"And I fully supported it... I am just as guilty." She broke her gaze for a moment, looking anywhere but her sister. "The worst part of my betrayal was not my disloyalty to my subjects. The worst part was my betrayal to you, Celestia. I tried to harm my own blood in my irrational anger."

"Luna..." she said, losing the strength in her voice.

The lunar alicorn paid it no heed as she continued, "If I, a goddess that was so looked up to by and carried so much responsibility, let something as petty as jealousy let me fall from grace..."

"No..." a tone of seeking desperation said.

"That how can any of us be any bet—"

"We are above them, Luna!" the Sun Goddess snapped, her tears flowing ever so slightly once again. She looked away immediately, trying to hide her face from her sister and the bare words she uttered.

Luna's eyes widened. Just for a moment, she was actually stunned. However, it was just a moment. She narrowed her eyes as she spoke in a controlled tone, "That's the truth you've been avoiding... You believe them to be inferior."

Celestia sniffed. "No..." she said weakly, "That's not it..."

The other alicorn remained silent as her thoughts raced around in her head. As much of a denial it sounded, she did believe her sister. Celestia wasn't one to let prejudice determine her thoughts. Then what is it? she pondered before blinking. Yes, what is it? she thought again, emphasizing the question itself. "Celestia?" she said, her tone soft, but not forcibly so, "There's another reason you feel so strongly about this, isn't there?" She remembered something Twilight mentioned. "And it's also why you're former student mentioned you seemed cold to Ryan, isn't it?"

Silence reigned for a long pause as one side looked on expectantly and the other looked anywhere but at it. Solemnly, Celestia nodded. She spoke, her words hushed by tension and sad recounting, "Yes, something did happen."

Luna took a step toward her sister, gently putting a comforting hoof on her shoulder. Celestia didn't react. "Tell me?" Luna asked.

Celestia slowly looked up to her sister. Her eyes sang a sad ballad of emotion. Though, after a look into her sister's sympathetic face, she nodded. With a sigh, she began an old tale.

Luna listened with utmost intent.

Ryan stumbled to her knees in a nauseous haze, her hands splayed wildly out in front of her as she tried to find relative stability.

"Whew!" Discord called from behind her, "We actually made it. I'm not too accurate when someone's freeloading a ride." Ryan congratulated him by holding her mouth shut as her stomach threatened her.

"Not... helping," she managed in between heaving breaths.

"Oh, don't be like that," he laughed giving her an encouraging and completely unwelcome pat on the back.

Her stomach decided to fully congratulate him.

"Oh..." he said, much more apprehensive, "Don't be like that." He whistled a tune as he took a step back, arms folded behind his back.

Once her lunch was firmly acquainted with the soil, she put a stern glare his way. He responded by smiling warmly while pointing behind her. She narrowed her gaze but obliged, half-expecting some kind of unfunny prank from the draconequus. She snorted at the thought as she pulled herself up, settling into a position on her knees. What could be so...

A mere walk away stood a gleaming city of crystals, high walls and towers dotting the landscape into a dreamscape out of myth. Even from the small hill she stood on, she could sense to sheer bustling workings of the priceless machination; trains whistled to and from the station, caravans of goods marched through the fortress gates, the crystalline structures glowed with magical prowess.

Ryan blinked. "Oh."

Discord sniggered at the sight of her. "There it is!" he announced, "The Crystal Empire in all its wasteful glory."

"Wasteful?" she muttered, her awestruck senses thoroughly disagreeing.

"For all of Celly's complaining about the economy, never once does she consider selling jewels instead of building castles out of them." He looked smug at the thought.

Ryan shook her head. No time to marvel at the grandeur. "Alright," she said, "What did you have planned?"

Discord grinned at her. "It's as simple as something you would come up with: You're going to waltz right in."

"Uh," she said, recoiling. For the sake of progress, she let the insult slide. "Really? What's the plan?"

"That is the plan," he said simply, "At least, until you get inside the castle. But that should be easy."

She stared up at him. "You do realize that's not as simple as you make it sound," she said, "A two-legged thing would stick out like a sore thumb in a town of horses."

He looked back, a completely straight face adorning his features as he said, "That's right. A two-legged thing would stick out in a town of horses."

The two stared at each other in silence, blank expressions matching each other.

"So..." Ryan started, "What are going to do then?"

The sound of a facepalm rang out. "Mother of me, you're hopeless," the chaos god uttered. As Ryan opened her mouth to rebut, he held up a silencing paw. "Don't even say anymore. Let me work my magic." His paw turned into a snap. "Literally."

Instantly, Ryan felt her body begin twisting and convulsing in an unnatural series of movements. She cried out, but her throat's sudden rearranging silenced her, making the shifting features of herself anti-climactically silent. The entire ordeal didn't feel painful, to her surprise and relief, but more tingly and uncomfortable, somehow reminding her of when her foot would fall asleep, if not for the harsher intensity and full-body experience.

She found herself panting and dropped to all fours by the end of the ordeal, which had actually only lasted a few moments. Although the tingling feelings had subsided, she still felt uneasy, wrong. She shook her head in a vain attempt to clear the anxiety.

"Mm, not bad, if I do say so myself," Discord's voice spoke.

Ryan lifted her head towards the sound. "Discord," her own voice croaked, "What... Did you get taller all of a sudden?" He held back a laugh, responding by summoning a full length mirror in front her. Curious, Ryan didn't question it. She looked into the reflection, the woman seeing a horse looking back.

She reeled back, her eyes going wide.

The horse also reeled back, its eyes matching the action.

Ryan looked away with a flick of her gaze. "What did you do?" she demanded.

"Isn't it obvious?" he said teasingly, "Just look at your... hoof!" He burst into a maddening fit of laughter.

Her eyes widened, and her head darted back down in flash. At the end of her newly fur-covered arm, sure enough, was the finger-less form of a hoof. She let out a rather undignified squeak of mortification. "What did you do?!" she hissed through shock.

"I turned you into, as you put it, a horse! Now you can waltz in without a problem."

"But, but, I'm a horse!" she cried, "I don't want to be a horse!" She took another look into the mirror only to look away with a shudder. Trying again, she turned her head around to see the unfamiliar, equine body draped in unfitting clothes. Underneath the fabrics, a lush, golden coat shown, highlighted by her dark blonde hair-now-mane plus tail. An odd, morbid fascination came to her, lessening the chills it gave her.

Discord laughingly watched her, saying, "You can't even look at yourself. Ha! Oh, but don't worry about the horse bit. You can change back anytime you like."

"Really?" she asked, her tone leveling out again.

He waved a claw. "Probably. Now then..." He stroked his goatee. "You'll fit in quite nicely as long as you don't have a panic attack. However, you'll have to lose the clothes."

"Uh," she said, leaning back, "What?"

"They don't wear clothes," he monotoned, "Remember? Besides, those don't fit you anymore."

"But... I..."

He stared at her expectantly.

"...I guess," she admitted, "I mean, it's normal for them; no one will have two thoughts... I won't like it though."

He raised an eyebrow. "I hardly think your comfort is important at the moment."

She nodded after a pause. Her head turned to regard herself again; however, she had a feeling Discord was still watching her. "Um... Would you mind not watching me?" she requested meagerly, an unhelpful, rosy blush spreading across her cheeks.

Discord looked unamused. "Alright, I say we've wasted enough time on your makeover. And that means a lot coming from me." He snapped again. In a swirl of fabric, the clothes around Ryan morphed and reshape themselves into a scarf fashioned around her neck. "And yes, those will transform along with you since it matters so much to you." He rolled his eyes.

Ryan held up the hanging scarf to her eye, more holding up than grasping. "...I feel exposed... but thanks, I guess." She looked over herself again, gaining a proper once over of her quadrupedal form. "What's this?" she muttered, seeing an out-of-place patch of color on her thigh (or whatever the term was; she didn't know).

The draconequus smirked at the sight she pointed out. "Your mark is a gateway. How fitting."

Straining her neck around, she found she actually recognized the symbol. "Actually, it's a picture frame. It was a tattoo on my arm. Now it's my cutie mark for whatever reason."

He scoffed. "Cutie mark... I never liked that name. Too..." He snapped in a non-magical way, looking for a proper description.

"Childish?" she suggested.

"Boring," he answered.

She cocked her head. "What would you have named it?"

He gave wry smile as he thought. "Label. Now then, the answers to your next three questions are: the body will help your instincts move around in the same way 'Loray' got around; no, I cannot magically make your fear go away to make this easier; and yes, I'll tell you the plan."

"..."

"You need to go find the central castle. Considering that it's the tall one in the middle of the city, it shouldn't be too hard. I'll be there every step of the way until then. I'll tell you what happens next when we get there. Understood?"

She nodded along with a blink of her eyes.

"Good!" He clapped his hands together. He gave her a reassuring grin before she vanished in a flash of dissonant light. His own grin then turned into a cynical glance as the light faded away, leaving behind no trail.

"...She's about as bright as my honesty streak." Then, with his own flash, he was whisked away as well.

Chapter 17 However, Her Horse

Chapter 17 However, Her Horse

Luna swept down and across her own starry skies as the quieted activity of Canterlot teemed below her hooves.

Wearied eyes darting through the overhead view she had of the capital streets, she paid no heed to much of the motion-blurred lights and sights; instead, she was on her own search for a certain pony, one that was also an alicorn as well as a princess, as the hierarchy of the kingdom unofficially decreed. Such a rule did beg the question of what would happen if a new alicorn were to make an unexpected appearance, but unofficial is quite different from official. Besides, questions of what-if politics were quite unimportant to her at the moment.

The nightly Princess cut a straight path over the roofs of the homes and businesses that would require numerous turns and angles had she been on the ground. Any residents looking up at the time would behold the unusual sight of one of their princesses flying overhead alone and without any guards, much less a chariot. If asked, however, the answer would have simply been that she was in a hurry. The last thing she needed was to chase a train to Ponyville.

Luna set down with a light tap of her embellished, royal horseshoes at the city limit, the probable location of the train station. She spied a few train cars taking a brief respite after making a journey from elsewhere in the kingdom, possibly even further, but they gave her no relief. The train to Ponyville could very well be one of these or not at all. A few surprised passerby’s gave a start at her sudden appearance, but she didn’t let them distract her. Her gazed danced around the premises.

There she is, Luna thought as she spotted a mass of lavender approaching the station. She broke into a collected trot to meet the other’s then, taking a breath and an exhale after, she spoke aloud, “Princess Twilight.”

The addressee looked up in a hurry born of un-expectation. Confirming that the voice she heard did indeed belong to the pony she thought it was, she cocked her head as her surprise morphed into inquiry. Having not anticipated anyone in her trip back to her town, the Princess of the Night was a most curious encounter. “Princess Luna,” she said matching the formality. The two were already friends, but a certain amount of tradition and up keeping of public image were to be upheld in front of the masses, however much the current onlookers contrasted the label. “What brings you by?”

Luna glanced around for a moment, subconsciously counting the amount of pairs of eyes upon her. At the moment, more than one was too many. “I have some… news regarding recent events. However, it would be best to discuss them in a less heard place.”

Twilight’s eyes followed a path similar to Luna’s. She nodded as she got the hint, saying, “Alright. Why don’t we fly? We can make our way to the castle if needed.” The fellow alicorn agreed, and they took off with gusts of winds billowing outwards from their launching points off the pavement.

The much more recently crowned princess eyed a wary question to Luna. Multiple, in fact. First and foremost being just what had transpired in the not-even-an-hour since she had left Celestia, then followed by what could be so important that she had personally flown out to see her. So, Twilight thought, what better way to get answers than to ask? “Luna?” she started, this time dropping the formalities. Habit urged her to use the title despite their relations, but she knew Luna would just tell her to not worry about it. “What’s going on? Is it about…?” She trailed off, realizing this might actually be unrelated to a certain human, however unlikely.

“Ryan?” Luna answered, “Yes, that would be it. Shortly after you left, my sister and I had a talk. Basically, we discussed what you discussed with her… and a bit more.” Twilight raised an eyebrow as Luna continued, “For now, everything is going to remain as is until further considerations are made. You said you were going to research the gateway?”

“That’s right,” she answered, “I want to see if I can find a way to make it work for us. Open and close it easily, as it were.”

Luna nodded, however unnoticed it went in mid-flight. “That’s good to hear. Knowing you, you’ll find a way.”

Twilight gave a small blush at the praise. Honestly, she thought, does everyone think I’m that good? Her brevity was short, however, as the seriousness of the subject brought her back down from her perch. “If nothing’s going to change yet, then may I ask what it is you were going to tell me?”

There was a silence, only punctuated by the whistling of passing wind, as Luna merely gazed ahead for a time. Twilight looked at her uncertainly for a moment, wondering if she did something wrong in asking. Of course, her mind argued, if Luna wanted to tell her anyways, then there shouldn’t be a reason for a problem. Finally, there came an answer: “I’ll admit that our talk, my sister and mine’s that is, only occurred because I eavesdropped on yours. I’m sorry for doing so, but I do believe it worked out that way for the better.”

“It’s… alright,” Twilight answered a tad awkwardly. That makes two princesses that had apologized to her within an hour—more than a number of years combined. Luna began to descend towards a high balcony of the castle; Twilight followed, setting down next to her and taking a moment to view the entirety of Canterlot below them.

Luna continued, seeing Twilight was waiting. “Celestia told me a story, a true story,” she began, “And I feel it would be best if you heard it as well.” Twilight just looked onward expectantly, inquiringly. “You remember when she met Ryan, yes?”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed cocking her head at the sudden change in subject, “It was just today, after all.”

“The history aside, what stood out to you about it?” she prompted.

The answer came to her instantly. “She seemed, well, cold. Like this was just some affair she didn’t want to deal with.”

Luna pursed her lips as she looked off the balcony for a thoughtful moment. “That may not be far from the truth…” she commented, then added before Twilight could respond, “Please, I’ll explain it to you. Just give me a moment to collect everything.”

The lavender alicorn nodded slowly after a moment. Luna still hadn’t truly answered her question—just giving vague hints at most, but she would be patient. If this was as important as she’d said, then it was the least she could do. Thinking over the meeting Luna had brought up, she realized she didn’t actually have an answer to the oddness of her former teacher’s earlier attitude beyond an excuse that only succeeded to fail in explaining anything worthwhile. To be honest, she hadn’t pushed the issue as much as she might have had in another situation, but the issue of Ryan held greater priority.

“Alright,” Luna said, “You’ve already heard her story of the noble’s unprepared invasion, but that wasn’t the only event that transpired because of him...

“As you know, there was a period of time after his second arrival when my sister and her advisors were searching for a proper way to close the gate after declaring its closure. Fitting the Crystal Heart to the niche came quickly, but it still needed time to be properly adjusted as to make sure it worked properly, if not fail at all. In this time, the gate was guarded staunchly and access to it strictly forbidden, as you might imagine. However, the issue of whether invaders more would come through still persisted. The noble was being temporarily detained, but his absence would surely not go unnoticed, especially if he had brought news of our world to his world. The last thing we needed was a much larger force knocking at our door. Care to take a guess what happened next?”

Twilight stared up, mouth slightly agape in interest as she took in the story. Any other day, she would’ve loved a new history lesson. “Well, they already increased the guard force… but the problem asks if that would be enough… so they would have to know if anything actually was coming to the gate?”

“That’s right,” Luna answered, “Thus, a small group of ponies, almost entirely pegasi who could more easily stay out of sight and move quickly, were assembled as a scouting group to go through the gate for periods of time until it could be closed.”

“Alright,” Twilight said, nodding her head, “You said it was almost entirely pegasi. Who were the other ones?”

“Other one,” she corrected, “It was just one. A unicorn. Her role wasn’t to keep an eye out, rather, it was to support the pegasi with her magic. She was selected because she was one of the most able magic users of her time, aside from my sister. She kept a multitude of spells cast and running on the rest of the members such as invisibility, teleportation, and so on.”

“That’s pretty impressive,” Twilight commented, “I’d have trouble doing just those two constantly, let alone on multiple targets.”

“Indeed. I dare say she was one of the most gifted we’ve had until you,” she praised.

Twilight found herself smiling modestly, but dropped back into neutrality as she went back on subject. “What happened next? Maybe I’m jumping to conclusions, but I have a bad feeling that something went wrong…” She trailed off as she saw Luna’s expression. Her eyes told the rest of the story.

“Yes,” she said, “Something did go wrong… During each of the outings, the pegasi would scout their patrols, usually around the closest settlements and paths through the terrain, while the spell caster would take up a position a ways away from the gate in the nucleus of the scouters’ routes and would provide all the necessary magicks—”

“What happened?” Twilight interjected, “I’m sorry to interrupt, but could you please just tell me what happened? I…”

Luna understood. “Of course. I know I must be rambling by now… It was on one day that the fliers’ patrol was interrupted short as the magic being cast on them suddenly cut off. Following procedure, they all returned to the spot that the unicorn was routinely stationed at. To put it simply, she was gone. Well, the pegasi split into teams, one to search and the other to report back to Equestria. They searched from sunup until sunset.”

“Was she found?” Twilight asked, not liking the approach of the inevitable answer.

“Technically yes,” Luna sighed, “However, it wasn’t her they found. It was her body.” She paused as she expected a gasp or some form of reaction from Twilight. None came. “We don’t know precisely how she died, but it was evident that she was attacked, if the… mangled state of her said anything. As such, she was returned to Equestria for a proper service.”

Twilight remained silent, her gaze dropped to the floor. Luna didn’t push her for a response; she knew Twilight would need to collect her thoughts. Finally, Twilight asked, “What killed her?” Her tone was by the subtlest amount stronger.

Luna sensed the underlying question, so she said, “We don’t know exactly, but it was unlikely to be a human. The gashes on her skin were more akin to claw marks, such as ones from a large predator. Perhaps she was taken by surprise in her concentration or some other unforeseen event entirely; we don’t know how it happened.”

“Oh,” was all Twilight could say. She shook her head to clear it, forcing her heavy thoughts into order out of frazzlement. “This…” she said, “This is why Celestia acted cold to Ryan? As tragic as this is, and I don’t mean to downplay it, but I’m not really seeing a large enough connection.”

“That, Twilight,” Luna said, “Is because I haven’t told you it yet. The unicorn was Celestia’s student.”

Twilight froze, peering up at her elder. As a few choice memories came back to her, she weakly asked, “She was?” She already had heard the answer but some things needed to be heard twice, as it were.

“She was.” Luna said, before suddenly shifting to a curious tone, “Tell me, and I apologize once again for my eavesdropping, but do you recall what Celestia did shortly before you left?”

“Huh?” Twilight said, her head perking up in confusion at another sudden change, “Uh, she wrapped her wing around me… But may I ask what that has to do with this?”

“You may,” she answered, “It has everything to do with this. She was your mentor, but are displays of affection like that normal between a teacher and student?”

“I… don’t know,” she replied, “I guess it depends on the relationship they have.”

Luna asked, “What would you say yours and Celestia’s relationship is?”

“Oh, uh,” she said, grasping for an answer. She’d never truly thought about it in detail. Sure she was her teacher, but she was always so much more. She was someone she could always count on, like a second… “Well,” Twilight said, “Sometimes she’s like a mother to me, to be honest. Not so much recently now that I’ve grown up, but I guess when she hugged me earlier it came out again.”

Luna nodded. “Do you think she has similar feelings for you?”

“I…” She closed her open mouth, a stronger expression making its way onto the stage. “Yes, I think so.”

Luna responded immediately, saying, “Now imagine if those feelings she had were the same ones she had for all her students.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. It only took a moment to make the addition. “You mean—”

“I do.” She looked away, taking a step to peer over the balcony and into the darkened roads over the city below. “My sister, for better or worse, lets herself become attached to her students beyond a teacher-student relationship. If you sometimes feel like she’s a mother, than what does that make you?”

Twilight didn’t answer; they both knew the answer.

“When her student perished, you can only imagine how distraught she became. She was losing her own family. She told me letting her student go was one of the worst mistakes she’d ever made, even if it was her student that wanted to do it. ‘For the safety of her subjects’ she said to herself after the passing, as if to convince herself it was alright…” Luna shook her head, turning back to Twilight, a strong glint in her eye. “When someone is hit by tragedy, one of the things they do is find something to blame, however unjust. Seeing a human was the indirect cause, they became the target as a whole. Humans had killed her student, her mind convinced her.

“That,” she said, “is why she not only is so bent on keeping the gate closed but also why she came off as heartless. I have no doubt that she saw Ryan not as a person, but as one who had taken her daughter.”

Silence rolled in like a foggy cloud across a dawning field. And as it would suggest, it was unopposed. Twilight stared wide-eyed at Luna, who returned with a saddened pair of eyes. The younger alicorn had been thrown for a spin far too many times that day, but only now did she feel the dizziness affecting her. Her emotions had been sent through an Everfree of a curse, her values tested, and now her mentor, whom she looked up to with no equal, was thrown into a new light. She understood fully for the first time just what Celestia thought of her, but also saw that she wasn’t the quintessential pony. She possessed all the faults that everyone else had. She was another pony, just with a bit more to her name. Thus, she was not exempt from unfairness…

“That’s… wrong,” Twilight muttered to the wind.

“Huh?” Luna said, raising an eyebrow.

Twilight focused her gaze on her again. “It’s not fair to Ryan that she did that. I’m not talking about being cold, but just letting prejudice cloud her view.”

Luna nodded. “I know, Twilight. Her actions aren’t excused.”

“But it’s not just that,” she insisted, “It’s completely misguided. Judgmental. As horrible as what happened is, she’s using a past—” She froze, her entire form straightening up as the string pulled. “Past event… to justify… an irrational… belief.” Her mouth hung open for a slight, still waiting for more words to say.

“Twilight?” Luna asked, “Is everything alright?”

Twilight shook her head. “Yeah… I’m just thinking. Need time to think.” Luna cocked her head but dismissed it. Twilight’s thoughts were hers unless otherwise shared. “…Thank you, Luna,” Twilight said, “For telling me this. I do need some time to think, though, if you don’t mind.”

She waved a hoof. “Not at all. I understand this must be jarring to learn, especially after the events of today.”

“Yeah…” She looked around aimlessly for a moment. “May I ask you something? You might not have the answer, but…”

“Go ahead,” she prompted, “I’ll try my best.”

“Why didn’t Celestia tell me this, herself?” she asked, “It’s such a big thing revolving around her, but she’s still in the court room as far as I know.”

Luna stared back, her expression shifting into “unreadable.” Maintaining eye contact, she said, “Because she doesn’t want to. Not yet, at least. As I said, I felt you had to hear this to truly understand the situation.”

“So you told me against her wishes?” Twilight concluded hesitantly.

“Yes, I did,” she answered, “But I will deal with that when it comes. For you, I only ask to be considerate if she decides to tell you herself.”

“…Okay. I’m not sure I agree, but we can’t change what’s already happened.” She spread her wings, pointing away from the castle. “Thanks again, but I need time to just think. Collect my thoughts.”

Luna nodded. “I understand. Farewell, Twilight.”

“Goodbye,” she replied. She looked out to the horizon, not really sure where she would actually go. Ponyville seemed to be her best option, but it was a long flight. There was no doubt that she missed her train, but it seemed of little importance by now. She crouched slightly before takeoff, as she had in so many times of practicing with her wings shortly after gaining them and adjusted her hooves into a proper position. Satisfied, she angled her wings appropriately.

“I’ll see you around,” she said to Luna, “Hopefully on a better occasion next time.” Luna smiled gently in agreement. With a wave her hoof, Twilight looked out for a final time towards the open sky.

Then the earth shook.

Chapter 18 Homebound Horse

Wrong, wrong, wrong. Everything feels wrong, Ryan thought to herself, walking or trotting or something around some alleyway she found herself teleported into. She spent a minute flexing her new set of muscles and gaining some factor of amusement at seeing her new tail flick about. Simply odd, not shocking or disheartening, the new body was. Some part of her found it bizarre that she was taking it so well, but, as the saying goes, “desperate times call for desperate measures.” Looking at herself, she briefly wondered why her coat took on a golden sheen. Her constant hair color was understandable, but there didn't seem to be a reason for such a hue.

“It's because I thought it would look nice,” the snarky voice of Discord said to her.

“Discord?” she said aloud, turning around and stumbling over her own legs as if she had four left feet (or hooves. Whatever all the appropriate terms were now).

“Don't bother looking for me,” he answered, “I'm in your head.”

“Oh, okay,” she said in understanding, turning her neck to watch at her tail swishing in the wind once again.

“Hm!" Discord said, "You've made such good progress, Ryan. Normally, you would've insulted me and thrown out a stream of questions.”

“Well, consider me getting used to your antics, as impossible as that is.” She turned around, this time taking a slower pace as to not stumble, and pointed towards the exit of the alley. “I'm guessing we're in the Empire? The crystals everywhere certainly seem to say so." Despite not seeing him, she felt Discord’s nodding. “Well,” she said, “Show time, eh?”

“That’s the spirit, Ryan,” he encouraged.

“Mmhm.” She made a shuffle of hooves towards the street, leaving behind her entrance via alleyway. She looked right, down the street, and said, “So where's the cas—”

Horses. Everywhere.

Her eyes expanded to saucers as an ever-eerie sinking feeling pulled her weight down on top of her, threatening her own strength in a physical as well as a mental sense. She stared in horror as her eyes traced the bustling residents of the empire, some normal but most crystalized, going about their lives and working their various purposes. Her mouth hung open, only managing to make an "eep"-ing sound. She barely registered the tall tower a mere ways down the road.

"Stay with me, Ryan," Discord reassured, though not sounding very interested, “You've already been through this.”

“No I haven't!” she hissed, “Not like this! I've been taking things slow. This is not slow.” A shudder danced across her.

“If you can handle that Lyra thing, then you can handle this,” he commented. She didn’t share in the joke; he rolled his currently nonexistent eyes. “Ryan,” Discord commanded, “See that tower down the street?” She forced her shaky gaze upwards, the magnificent architecture distracting her for a moment, which he took full advantage of. “That is the goal. Focus on that and that alone. Ignore all these hindrances.”

Ryan gulped, nodding after a slow hiatus. “R-right,” she said as her voice defiantly faltered, “Just keep moving forward. Towards home.” Forcing her unwilling legs, she steadily attempted an average pace. Some part of her found itself raising a figurative eyebrow at how much faster a simple trot was as compared to a jog, but it was a much smaller part of her awareness at the moment. Resisting the urge to curl up in an alley was much more demanding.

Eyes down, body tensed, hooves fleeting, she made her time down the agonizingly long lane, her breath holding whenever a pair of hooves briefly flashed by in her peripheral vision. Although she didn’t expect any hold-ups from the residents, a sigh of relief came by with each end of a passing glance. She gave a prayer of thanks that the city seemed to have gone into a nightly slumber; she could only imagine what the bustle of the capital would be during daylight hours.

“You couldn’t have teleported me directly to the castle?” she questioned.

“I could have,” he admitted, “But for the sake of not repeating myself, I’ll tell you why I didn’t with the next part of the plan.”

Ugh. “Fair enough…” she agreed.

“By the way, you don’t have to talk out loud to speak to me. Just think to me. We don’t need an earth pony going down the street talking to herself.”

She just nodded, keeping her head down. Of course, when one does have their head down, they don’t tend to see far in front of them.

She fell back onto her rear with a cry of pain as she slammed head-first into a tree. “Ow...” she moaned, rubbing her aching head.

“You should still look where you're going,” Discord commented, “Even I saw that tree coming.”

Yep... she thought, Thanks a lot.

“I heard that sarcasm," he said in mock-offense.

“Great...” she muttered, knowing he’d hear it anyways.

“What was that?” a third voice asked.

She barely resisted the automatic reaction to look towards the newcomer; she knew exactly who, or rather what, it would belong to. “Uh... nothing,” she said weakly, “Thanks for your concern, but I have to go now.” Eyes glued to the street beneath her, she scrambled and failed to scramble back to all fours, ending up plopped back on her plot.

“Oh, wait,” he, as the masculine voice indicated, said, “You hit your head pretty hard there. You sure you okay?” He took a step forward, the sight of the oncoming brown-coated hoof drawing a sharp recoil out of Ryan. “Uh… need some help up?” he asked.

“Yes I'm fine,” she rushed out, “I just need to—” She shook her head. Showing instead of telling, she carefully placed a hoof under her, then coupled it with a hind leg to push herself up. It wasn’t unlike crawling on all fours; though, the spell certainly helped. “There. Thank you, but—”

“Hey,” he interrupted, “I'm Rocky Road, by the way. Who are you?” he asked, a friendly tone working its way in to replace the lessened concern.

Discord said, “Tell him your name is 'Buzz Off.' See if he gets that hint.” Ryan ignored him.

“Uh...” Name? Name? What's a name that would fit in? “...Silverbolt,” she said, latching onto the first one that came to her.

“Silverbolt? But you're gold,” Rocky and Discord observed simultaneously, though with differing tones of amusement and exasperation, respectively.

“Uh, yeah. You'd have to ask my mom about that one,” she said, forcing off an awkward laugh, “Now, I really need to go...”

“Yeah? Where're you going? Or were going before hitting the tree,” he lightheartedly teased.

She pointed a hoof off randomly. “Castle-tower thing.”

He glanced behind him at said ‘castle-tower thing’ before turning back to Ryan. “Hey, I could take you there!”

“Uh…”

“Let’s go!” he announced, blissfully ignorant to Ryan’s helplessness. He reached out and grabbed hold of one of ‘Silverbolt’s hooves in a friendly manner, content to pull her along if need be.

To Ryan, it was anything but friendly. She yanked her caught limb back, retreating it to the safety of her control. She winced.

“Oh, uh… sorry,” he apologized, sounding genuinely remorseful, “I shouldn’t have… They tell me I’m a bit eager at times…”

Ryan shook her head. “It’s fine,” she said, “I just… don’t like surprises.”

“Sorry,” he said again, “Um… I don’t mean to be rude, but would you look at me? You’ve kind of been looking down this whole time.”

To her credit, she did try, falling into the routine of looking in the other’s general direction but not directly at them. “No, can’t do that. Sorry.” There was a silence as Rocky waited for an explanation. None came, and as far as Ryan was concerned, it would stay that way.

“Well… Still want me to take you to the castle? If you don’t, I understand…” He trailed off, distantly waving his hoof.

“Uh—”

“For the love of chaos!” Discord exclaimed, “Can we just get moving again? Either say yes or tell Rocky to hit the road.”

Pun-induced cringing aside, Ryan responded to the waiting stallion, “Uh, sure. Lead the way.” Why not? she figured, As long as he minds personal space…

“Do you always talk to yourself like that?” Discord commented.

Shut up, she thought back.

“Great!” Rocky replied, perking up in his whole demeanor again, “Just follow me. Heh, I can tell you all about the place. That is, if you don’t already know. You from around here?” He waved his hoof, gesturing for her to follow as he set a quiet gait.

“No… Just passing through,” she replied as she trailed behind. Technically the truth.

“Oh?” he said, turning his head aside to look at her, “Where you from, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“…Raleigh,” she answered. Also technically the truth.

He put on a curious, head-tilted gaze as he asked, “Haven’t heard of that place before. Where’s that?”

“Tell him it’s on Earth,” Discord unhelpfully suggested, “Isn’t that ‘technically the truth?’”

She, once again, ignored him. It was the best she could do considering he was in her head in some literal sense. “It’s down south a ways.”

“Really?” he said, surprised, “What brings you all the way up here?”

Ryan lifted her gaze, focusing on the tower ahead of her. It was even more beautiful up close, she realized. If it was made on Earth, it would have to be the most valuable thing ever made. “Castle-tower thing,” she answered with a small smirk.

“You came all the way just to visit it? Can’t say I blame you. It’s quite the sight.” He took his own gander towards the crystal monument.

“Mmhm,” Ryan agreed.

Seeing she wasn’t planning to say more, he continued, “Well, I think you’ll find it’s worth the visit. Why, the caste itself is…”

Rocky kept talking, but Ryan didn’t pay him much mind. Useless trivia was, well, useless. Instead, she focused her attention on the task at han—hoof. From what she knew, the current objective was to simply get to the castle and hopefully ditch an overly-social stallion. Her small bit of mental organization was interrupted, however, by Discord.

“I have to say I’m honestly surprised,” he said, “I didn’t think you’d take up his offer. You really have made progress. I’m serious this time.”

She shrugged, producing a small hop since she had all her limbs on the ground. She neverminded it. Well, it’s just one horse, she thought back, I can handle one.

“That’s not the point,” he retorted, “I’m saying that you’re willingly let what you fear lead you down the road.”

I don’t know, she said back, Just being nice to the guy? He seemed eager to help. It’s not like he’s asking me out on a date. Ryan looked around to the businesses passing by along the side of the street. Being on the side of the street, she didn’t have to worry about any residents catching her eye. Though she knew she wouldn’t have a complete breakdown by seeing them, it was never pleasant. Most of the small shops and restaurants were closed for the night, except for a few establishments for the late-hour worker dotted here and there. So, she addressed to Discord, Would now be a good time to hear the plan?

“Eh… why not?” he rhetorically asked. Clearing his throat, he said, “Once you get to the castle, you’re going to be on your own.”

“What?” she blurted out, her tone a note too high.

“I said I run the ice cream shop over there,” Rocky answered, pointing out a darkened building, “It’s closed for the night right now.”

Ryan blinked. “Oh, uh… cool. Tell me about it.”

He beamed at her. “With pleasure! When I was just a colt, my father told me, ‘Son. One day you will own your own…’”

What do you mean I’ll be alone? she cried inwardly.

“Let me finish,” Discord scoffed, “Yes, you’ll be alone. But only because I need to deal with the Crystal Heart.”

But, but—

“But don’t worry about it,” he “finished,” “You’ll be fine. All you’re doing is making your way down to the gateway. With a little luck, Rocky, here, will lead you all the way there!” he joked.

She sighed. Nothing would ever be easy. Well, she lamented, if that’s the only way to do it, I guess I can manage for a bit… But what about what you said earlier? Why couldn’t you have simply teleported me in?

“Because old Celly has yet to disable the magical safeguards in the castle, almost all of which were designed against me, which is a fact I take pride in. I could get around them, but there’s no doubt some kind of signal will tell her what’s going on. The last thing we need is her running all the way down here. I’ll need all the time I can get for when I start tampering with the ‘Magic of Love.’”

Okay then. What happens when I get to the gate?

“Simple question, simple answer. I’ll open it,” he replied, “Then you’re home free!”

Oh. She didn’t think it would be so simple. Of course, it may have just been easier said than done, but it was simple in essence. For her entire time on this scheming boat going homeward, Ryan never had truly thought about going home. She’d pondered why she’d wanted to go and wondered how she would accomplish it, but she had never simply the action of leaving, small glances at the ultimate goal aside. Seeing the entire plan of her departure was exhilarating. She felt a bout of optimistic light shine down from the starry sky. “This is it,” the light prophesized to her and her alone, “You’re going home.” She found herself smiling a warm, genuine sign to the world to be left behind.

In her stupor of happiness, she barely noticed Rocky’s sudden stop and turn. She momentarily stumbled before carefully righting herself. “Any reason you stopped?” she asked.

He nodded, pointing his hoof upwards. “We’re here,” he announced. And so they were. Her eyes widened as her head turned nearly straight up to see the testament to the empire in its entirety. She would’ve praised its beauty once again if Rocky hadn’t spoken sooner. “I know. I had the same reaction when I first saw it…” She nodded dumbly. His smile faltered for a moment as he bit his lip, then began, “Silverbolt?”

“Uh-huh?” she replied, not paying him much attention.

“It was nice talking with you, however brief…” He ran a hoof through his mane. “Like, I don’t have too many friends so I don’t get to open up that often…”

“Mmhm.”

“So I was wondering if you’d like to… go out some time? Like, just to coffee or something, not as a date,” he hastily added, “Unless you want it to be, but I know you probably have to go home at some—”

“Discord, why are you laughing?” ‘Silverbolt’ suddenly said aloud.

Rocky’s eyes furrowed as he looked on confusedly. “What? Who’s laughing?”

Ryan turned to him, wide-eyed. “Oh, sorry. I was talking to the voice in my head. What were you saying?”

The brown-coated stallion opened his mouth then promptly shut it. He shook his head before saying, “Um… I was just asking… and it’s alright if you say no…” Ryan looked at him with expectancy. “If you maybe wanted to go out sometime?” He smiled weakly as a fitting bead of sweat rolled off.

The woman-turned-mare’s wide-eyed stare continued, regressing into blankness. Rocky could only return it awkwardly. Finally, she reacted, very much too late. “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, “Uh… I…” For once, she was grateful she couldn’t look at his face. “Sorry,” she said, putting on a sad tone, “I can’t.”

“Oh…” he responded, dropping his gaze as his ears folded back, “Sorry. I know I must have come off as a total creep…”

Ugh, I really don’t need to be guilt tripped right now, Ryan thought helplessly. “No, it’s not you,” she tried, “You’re just… not my type. You seem like a great guy, honest. Just…” He looked up at her in a spark of dampened interest. “I don’t… do that,” she weakly finished, cringing at the weakness of her own words.

He cocked his head before straightening up, his eyes widening. “Oh, I understand. Sorry, I know this must have been awkward,” he said giving a small laugh.

“You understand?” she inquired.

He nodded. “Yeah. Same-sex relationships are quite common after all.”

An unhelpful, rosy blush decided to play across her cheeks. “Oh, uh, I… I—”

“But maybe we can still spend some time together? As friends?” he asked, making light of the situation. She could only nod. “Great,” he said, smiling a small bit, “I’d love to get to know you more; I’ve never been too far south. My parlor’s open all day, every day, so stop by whenever you feel like it.” He glanced up to the sky. “Yeah, it’s getting kind of late… I think I’ll be going home now. You staying here?”

“Yeah…”

“Okay. Hope you enjoy your visit. Nice meeting you!” he called as he began to walk away, gesturing his farewell.

She waved back. “Nice to… meet you,” she said, soon in her lonesome once again. Well, almost. “Discord,” she muttered, “Stop laughing.”

He laughed harder.

Ryan approached the heart-shaped gem, a sense of distance spreading through her. That’s it, she thought, That’s the key. Just sitting here so unassumingly. “Unassuming” might not be the best way to describe it, though. Just by being next to it, she could feel the magical might it held. Powered by love, she remembered, as strange a concept as that was. However, she had no doubt in its truth now; warm emotions surfaced in her the more she looked at the crystal power source.

“Yup,” Discord said in monotone, having calmed down from one rather rambunctious fit of laughter, “That’s the Heart. Fancy.”

She nodded, receiving the hint but returning it to sender. She wanted to savor the flavor. She heard the sound of approaching hooves, but she paid them no mind until they spoke up. “Beautiful. Isn’t it?”

Ryan did turn her head this time, meeting the pinkish form of a pony adorned in a crown above a spiraling horn. At her side were graceful wings, not unlike Twilight’s, which simply rested folded up. Ryan’s brow furrowed slightly before taking a guess at who it was. “Cadence?” she guessed, hoping she was remembering her stories right.

The alicorn grinned. “You know…” she started, “It’s rather impolite to address royalty without their title, let alone not bow at all.”

Ryan’s mouthed opened into a silent “Oh!” before she awkwardly tried to bow. She froze mid-position at the sound of a giggle.

“It’s fine,” Cadence said, “To be honest, I never liked all the royal formalities. What’s your name?”

“Silverbolt,” she answered.

Cadence gave a small laugh. “Silver? But you’re gold.”

“So I’ve been told,” she replied.

“So, what do you say?”

“What do I say?” Ryan answered with a question.

“The Heart. It’s beautiful, no?”

“Oh, yeah. It is,” she replied, looking back up at it.

Cadence smiled again, taking a few steps to it. She gazed up at it, merely looking; she said, “…I’m guessing you’re not from around here. Am I right?”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “How’d you know that?”

“None of the locals pay much attention to the Heart anymore. They’re used to it. If I may ask, what brings you here? Just touring?”

If I may ask…? Ryan repeated in her head, You’re a princess. You don’t have to ask. Before she could respond, Discord interjected.

“This is perfect, Ryan!” he piped in, “She could be your ticket into the castle and past the entry guards.”

Entry guards? You didn’t tell me—

“Not now. Can’t you see the princess is waiting for an answer?” he hissed, “Don’t mess this up.”

She resisted the urge to let out a snort of un-amusement. Taking a breath, she forced her mind to formulate a plan. She recalled random bits of information in hopes of finding one that would help; Cadence was one of four alicorns, she was married to Shining Shield or something, who was a brother to Twilight. “No, actually,” she said, words coming off as smooth as she could make them, “I was sent here to see you. And your husband, too.” She felt Discord’s watchful gaze raise an eyebrow at her.

“Oh?” Cadence said, raising an eyebrow at the news, “What would that be for? And who is it that you came on behalf of?”

Ryan paused for a moment and a moment only. “Twilight sent me,” she answered, “I’m friends with her. She wanted me to… carry on a message to you two.”

Cadence’s curious face turned into a frown, causing Ryan’s heart to skip a beat. She’s suspicious.

“What did she send you out here to say?” Cadence asked through a piercing gaze.

“Oh, um…” Ryan’s eyes briefly darted around the area. “It’s a… private matter. She wanted me to tell you two where no one could eavesdrop.”

Cadence pursed her lips. “Pardon me for saying,” she started, “But this seems just a bit… bizarre… Would you have, say, something from her confirming what you say? Not that I don’t trust you, but this is just a bit random. Sudden.”

Ryan gulped. No, she didn’t. And yes, she did hope Cadence would take her word for it. “I—”

“Repeat after me,” Discord suddenly whispered to her. She nodded inwardly, no questions asked. Anything to keep the show flowing upwards.

“She told me to give you a message, knowing this would seem rather odd, as you said. She said to tell you…” Her brow furrowed for a moment. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake… Clap your hooves and do a little shake…” Cadence’s eyes widened, much to Ryan’s anxiety. Discord! Ryan scolded in a near-panicky rush of thoughts, The hell was that?! Now I just look like an idiot.

The chaos spirit merely chuckled. “You don’t need me to do that,” he teased. Ryan didn’t partake in the lightheartedness. Rather, she was busy preparing herself for whatever the alicorn had in store for her. Perhaps simply bizarre look or perhaps a locking way in an asylum. She hoped for the former.

“Oh,” Cadence spoke bluntly, “I guess you are serious. Sorry for being all suspicious, but…” She waved a dismissive gesture. “Want to follow me to the castle? My husband should still be up at this time.”

Ryan blinked. “Uh, yeah,” she managed, still recoiling from the apparent success of the nonsense she uttered. She felt Discord’s snicker as she set off behind Cadence.

“Told you,” he commented smugly, “Though, I’m disappointed you didn’t do the movements. That would’ve really convinced her.”

Yeah, no. The words were ridiculous as is. What were they all about, anyways?

He explained, “That’s an old saying they recite from when she watched young Twilight.”

That makes more sense now, she replied, So, she babysat Twilight while also being a princess?

“No, she bucked Twilight’s brother while also being a princess. The babysitting was a side job.” Ryan decided not to comment, instead trying not to send a repulsed stare in Cadence’s direction. “Alright,” Discord started, “This is where we part ways. You have your castle to stumble through and I have my crystal of happy emotions to tamper with.”

Huh? Wait, I’m not ready yet. I don’t know how to get to the gate or what I’m going to say or…

“It’ll be fine,” he dismissed, “I’ll admit you’re a bit more resourceful than I give you credit to. As for the gate, it’s on the first floor from when the castle was built around it. Look for a huge, obvious door with a guard posted out front. Just remember how you go up and you’ll be halfway there. I’m sure you’ll figure something out.”

I-I guess… She trailed off uncertainly. So this is goodbye?

“Don’t go all sentimental on me,” he replied with a roll of his lack of eyes.

She frowned. Alright, but just let me say thanks. I know we didn’t get along too well—

He snorted.

—but I really do appreciate all this. Heck, I could even say I owe my life to you. So, thanks. I think you are actually a pretty good guy under all that… cynicism.

“Aw, Ryan… How very sweet of you. You’re very welcome, my dear.” She couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic.

Bye, Discord. I hope everything goes good for you.

“Funny,” he smiled, “I could say the same thing to you. Ta ta!”

Ryan didn’t feel any indication of his leaving, but she knew he was gone. A sudden wave of solitude washed over her. As annoying as he was, any company was better than none, and the alicorn in front of her hardly counted as some. She meant her word when she told him how she felt, and though he may have dismissed it in his own brand of fashion, Ryan was sure that he did feel something. He was the one who had claimed his own not-heartlessness, after all. Thinking over his rather anticlimactic farewell, she got an ominous vibe. As if she should be hoping for herself. Though that was probably true, it didn’t come off that simple. Nonetheless, she didn’t think much of it. Just Discord being Discord.

For now, she followed the oblivious Cadence, her mind elsewhere.

If she had to describe the castle in one word, it would have been dark. Not in the atmospheric sense and even less the colorful aesthetic. Rather, the innards of the towering height was simply lit modestly for whatever reason. Going up the winding staircases didn’t fix the problem, not that there was any real reason that it would. If the lack of illumination did one thing, however, it would have been succeeding in giving the halls an ornate vibe. She couldn’t tell if the occasional passing guard helped or hindered said vibe.

Ryan had taken Discord’s advice to heart, doing her best to remember the path upward. Being in that direction, it wasn’t too difficult; all she would need to do is keep track of stairwells. Her mental record went unhindered as long as—

“That’s a lovely scarf, by the way.”

—one alicorn didn’t interrupt her careful thought process. “Thanks,” she replied simply. Cadence had been trying every so often to make small talk, which, however rude, had been shut down each time. Pleasantries weren’t high on Ryan’s list of priorities, if they were there at all. Nonetheless, the Princess talked anyways.

“The color’s cashmere, right?” she asked, throwing back a trying smile.

Ryan looked down at the scarf draped around her neck, courtesy of the draconequus. Apparently these are my clothes, she remembered. In her rush of transformation, she hardly gave the magical scarf a second glance. She was no fashion fanatic, but she did admit it looked nice. Not bad for a chaos god. “I think so,” she answered.

“Favorite of yours?”

She gave a dead-beat laugh. “Yeah… Sure do love Kashmir.”

“I’ve always liked it, but it never went well with my coat,” Cadence said. Well, a conversation about colors was more than nothing. “Where’d you get it?”

Ryan had a feeling saying “Discord” would be a bad idea. “It was a personal design I had made for me,” she answered.

“Really? Who’s the designer?”

“Sidcord.” Really?! she yelled at herself, That’s the best I can do?

Cadence put on a thinking face. “Hm… That sounds familiar…”

“Well…” Ryan started, “He’s pretty well known so you’ve probably heard of him.”

“Probably,” she dismissively agreed.

A lull of silence returned as another feeble conversation died down, only one of them partaking in any noticing. The other was busy counting stairwells. Looking around, Ryan saw the monotonous repetition of the stylized walls around her that were so much like the previous floors’. As elaborate as they were, the eye gets tired of seeing the same light constantly. She shook her head. “Cadence?” she asked, watching the alicorn’s ear perk her way, “Would you happen to have a restroom around here? It’s been a long trip and…”

“Of course,” the princess answered whilst nodding her head, “There should be one… just around the corner.” She pointed a hoof off down the hall.

“Thanks,” came the simple reply, followed by a modest shuffle in the direction she indicated.

“If you don’t mind,” Cadence spoke up, “I’m going to go on ahead. I need to talk to Shining for a moment. I’ll have a guard lead you up when you’re done, alright?”

That’s a lot better than alright, Ryan thought. It only made things easier, an instance she felt had been severely lacking as of late. Nodding her head, she remembered a simple bow before making a trot down the hall. She took a meager glance behind her before she rounded the angle, seeing Cadence already being approached by a guard she seemed to have called forth. Ryan didn’t bother to watch anymore, for she left to the restroom already.

Closing the door beside her, she gave a sigh born of anxiousness. She needed to get to the gate, she knew, and following the princess to Whereverland was just wasting time. Not to mention that she wasn’t so confident she’d be able to craft an entire story for the royal couple to buy. Reassuring herself on another line of thought, she knew her goal and how to get there. The current problem was now one pesky guard that would be waiting for her.

How to get past a guard… she pondered. Her eyes glanced around aimlessly as her vision never truly focused on anything, save for one mare in the mirror. She could swear there was some kind of joke in her being unable to look at herself, but she wasn’t in the mood for self-depreciation. I’m a horse, she thought, So how do I turn back? Discord wasn’t the type to simply forget to tell her. “Forget” to tell her maybe, but not forget.

As if hearing her question, a light flash shown off of her scarf, centered on a tag she hadn’t previously noticed. It wouldn’t have surprised her if it hadn’t actually been there a moment before. Pushing it up to her face, it read, “To transform back into the—over.” An arrow pointed from the word to the edge of the small segment of fabric. Shrugging, she flipped it over to the other side, revealing more text. “Hairless diamond dog you call a human—over.” She flipped it again. “Simply will yourself to. From Discord, with love.”

“…That works,” she said with an appreciative nod. One problem solved, one problem not, the latter belonging to the vigil that was no doubt outside her door. The tempting idea of trying to scare him off by transforming came to mind, but that ran the unfortunate risk of being stabbed through the chest with a spear—something she was simply too busy to deal with. Besides, she didn’t know if she would be able to transform back again.

She peeked her head through the doorway, drawing back a half-step at seeing the crystal-coated set of armor outside her door, back turned. She steeled her nerves before calling out, “Excuse me?”

His ear swiveled at the sound, his head soon following the motion. “Yes?” he answered astutely, staring behind with an expectant gaze.

Her breath came out in a shudder, but she forced herself to respond. “The restroom’s, well, all out.”

“All out?” he repeated, raising an eyebrow.

“Of tissue,” she elaborated.

His brow furrowed. “Every stall?”

“That’s what I’m saying!” she exclaimed in theatrics, “Would you be able to…”

He bit his lip as he shifted in place; he took a moment to think. “I’m not supposed to leave you unattended,” he finally stated.

I can work with this, Ryan thought. “Oh!” she retorted haughtily, putting him under a withering glare, “So you’re just going to leave a lady stuck here?”

“No!” he reacted too quickly and too loudly, “I mean no. I mean, I’m not supposed to…”

Her gaze narrowed. His gaze widened.

“I’ll go… find that janitor,” he relented, “Just stay here. It will only be a moment.”

She commented, “Not like I can go anywhere.” He gave a helpless glance before turning tail and striding down the hall. Ryan watched his departure, counting to twenty to the beat of his clanking armor. Silently closing the bathroom door, she followed his path, reversing her own earlier one. Watching the halls, she continued in a brisk pace, satisfied in her progress. Now to get to the gateway…

Following her mental chart of staircases, Ryan descended through the castle, making sure to check off the few standing details of the castles, keeping her on track. Her eyes maintained a constant scanning radar of the surroundings in case of an approaching guard or castle aid or any other unhelpful resident. “Huge, obvious door,” she remembered she was looking for, and it that was sealed away on the ground floor. Seemed simple enough; she figured Discord would’ve told her more if there actually more to it.

The few times she did see someone in the thankfully inactive castle, she drew back into whichever hall she’d come from. Ryan didn’t know what would happen if some random castle worker spotted her, but she didn’t intend to find out. On a few annoyances of an occasion, she had to completely reroute her path due to a guard that seemed quite content to stand in front of some door or whatnot all night long.

Moving along, it occurred to her that the guard from earlier had to have returned to the bathroom by now and discovered her disappearance, which would lead to him reporting it, which would lead to a search through the castle for the missing mare. All the more reason to hurry. She moved to quicken her pace but immediately retracted the increase. She cursed her hooved limbs for their noisy clopping sound.

Ugh… Just keep moving.

Ryan raised an eyebrow at the familiar sight of the castle entrance a ways away from her. She’d come full circle, she realized. Against her better judgment, she paused for a moment just to watch the inactive scene. The closed doors were there—not like they could go anywhere—ending the open space of the castle’s first room. Other than the lonely gates, there was nothing to the vicinity. No people, no sounds, and minimal décor.

She shrugged.

The former woman did get something out of the re-encounter, though—she was on the same floor as the gateway. Less vertical, more horizontal, she figured. The thought forced a smirk onto her face. She was almost there. Done with this all madness. No more horses or goddesses to harass her. Well, less of “harass” on the former. She’d made a few friends that would beg to differ.

Though, it was still too early for celebration. There was still the matter of getting to the gate itself. So, with a swish of her tail, she set off.

“Yup… huge, obvious door,” she muttered under her breath.

Peeking her head past the corner, the vast walls of the crystalline gates stretched from floor to sky, easily towering over the insignificant form of the singular guard beneath it, as if it needed him—it would’ve been more suited to protecting the miniscule patroller. The gate needed none; for, the monster was its own guardian.

Darning a frown, Ryan’s brow furrowed. However unneeded, the soldier was still a soldier in her path. Clearly on purpose, the path he blocked was a straight, unhindered shot that made sneaking in completely impossible. To make matters worse, it was a simple dead end with no other way to approach. At the moment, the armored horse was lazily standing with his gaze to the floor, not watching the one hallway he was put in charge of.

Even if his attention was away, a simple glance up at the sound of approaching hooves would completely blow the little cover Ryan had. She turned back around the corner and out of the gate’s view, and, biting her lip, she considered her options, however few there were. Option one, she could try her notoriously unreliable luck and hope the guard was blind and deaf enough not to notice her until she got close, but what then? Politely ask to go in? Okay, she thought, option two. She could sprint down the hallway like an idiot and then ask politely.

Ryan groaned. Out of everything to put a hindering dent in her progress, it was a simple hallway. She had been doing so well she surprised herself. Not a single incident other than a few close shaves with a passerby. This wasn’t a silly video game where she could lure the ignorant guard out long enough to sneak by. With a scowl, she took another gander around the corner, seeing the guard unchanged from moments ago. He hasn’t moved a single bit, she thought, Might as well be asleep.

Her eyes widened as a thought struck her. Don’t horses sleep standing up? Horses around here seem to prefer beds, but if they’re anything like ones on Earth… “No way,” she muttered, “No way he’s asleep.” But who’s to say it’s not possible, eh?

The mare cautiously and unhurriedly took a few hesitant steps around the corner. The guard had no reaction; though, it gave her no comfort; she was too far away to be noticeable yet. Her quadruped form crept forward, leaning towards the crystal walls as if to hide like a wallflower. Although unfamiliar with the concept of having hooves, she made do with them the best she could in trying to keep a hushed gait, having moderate success at rolling along the curved edge of the limb instead of coming down flatly, not unlike how she would sneak along on normal feet. Still confident in her apparent shroud of silence, she dared a glance behind her, raising a surprised eyebrow at what she saw. Half way there. “No way.”

She drew closer still to the goddess’s forbidden fruit, her anxiousness growing at each heavy step, which, to her frazzled state of mind, seemed to grow louder with each beat in the rhythm, threatening to lean over the cliff a degree too far and wake the guard. However, she refused to give up and not just because there was no turning back—she had long since passed that point. She forged herself a drive to keep going, heated by the knowing of what laid so close to her grasp. This is it, she told herself, Almost there.

And soon enough, “almost there” turned into “there.”

“No way,” Ryan stated again, this final time born of realization instead of disbelief. Her earlier suspicions confirmed by the gentle snoring sound of the guard, she held back a laugh of relief. She carefully stepped by the sleeping sentinel, her head bobbing up to the colossal gate to the gate. She stared for a moment only at the tempting entryway, before giving a firm shake of her head. Ryan reached out with a hoof, slightly drawing back at the unexpected coldness on contact, but returned just as readily. Readying her hoof back onto the door, she pushed and—

“HALT!”

Ryan jumped at the booming command that echoed down the hall greet her. Her head twisted back on its own accord and she shivered at the sight of the garrison of soldiers marching its way down in formation, blocking off the path she’d come from. Though, that wasn’t what intimidated her. What did that was the commander at the head of the pack, his head lowered into a glare as he set a stomping example of an approach. Unlike the rest of the followers, he had actual hair for a white coat and a striking mess off blue hair atop his head. She had no doubt that he was the one who had bellowed out to her.

“Miss Silverbolt.” he called through a rough voice. It wasn’t a question. “I’m going to ask you to—”

Ryan rushed the door, preparing to throw her whole weight against it if necessary, only for a forceful shove to throw her back onto the floor. She looked up wide-eyed at the previously sleeping guard. He returned a flat glare as he gave a shake of his head. She bit her lip as she shakily turned back towards the horse in charge. A feeling of fear dropped through her; for once, it was not familiar.

“Fine then,” he spoke again, “I won’t ask. I’ll tell you—you’re coming with us, Miss Silverbolt.” He stopped a horse lengths away in front of her.

No, no, no, she thought, It’s not ending here. Mustering up her courage, she retorted, “Firstly, my name is Ryan. And secondly—” She pushed herself back up. “—I’m going in there whether you like it or not, sheriff.” All eyes shifted from her to the leader as they awaited his response.

He stated, “That’s Prince Shining Armor. As such, I’m ordering you to come with us. Are you aware of where you are right now?”

She snorted. “Fully.”

“So you admit to trespassing on royal grounds?” he commented.

“Sure,” she shot back, “And while I’m at it, I also admit to manipulating your wife into letting me into the castle. She was very polite.” Her mouth formed a smirk at the flash of anger that appeared in his eyes, but they both know he couldn’t snap lest he lose his cool in front of his troops.

He narrowed his gaze as he ordered, “Guards, seize her. You know where to take her; we’ll interrogate her there.” The pair at his sides gave a unified “Yes sir!” before looking to Ryan. They took slow, cautious steps towards her.

Ryan’s smile dropped along with her cocky façade. No more time for games, however brief it was. She needed to act and do it now. The only problem was that she didn’t know what “it” was. Her mind quickly raced, accelerating in its race of thoughts with each beat of the guards’ steps. Analyzing her situation, she started with the goal—get past the door. Problem—a no longer sleepy guard blocking her escape. Solution—get past the guard to get past the door. Process—…distract him, she concluded. She almost gave a laugh at the thought. She knew exactly what could be done.

“As I said,” she announced, putting on bravado once again, “I’m going whether you like it or not, and no lame jackass is going to stop me.” Grinning confidently, she concentrated all her focus onto one goal, and, in turn, her body responded fully. The bizarre sensation of her very own bodily structure rearranging itself spread through her senses for the second time that day. Although jarring, she had already braced herself for the experience. As her center of balance shifted, the feeling of her returning digits sprouted forth. Even her scarf followed the act as the fabric grew and expanded around her as promised.

As the sensations subsided, she found herself on all fours, knees also in contact with the ground. With a quick experimental tense of the muscles on her transformed body, she sprang back to two feet with the skill only a biped would possess. Because, of course, that was what she was.

Human once again, she darted her eyes in rapid succession through the ranks of horses that opposed her. Just as expected, they all wore trepidation across their faces, some even giving a satisfying expression of stifled fear, but more importantly, the two escorts had stopped their approach to gape in shock. For a moment, everything was still.

And that was all Ryan needed.

For the second time, she turned and rushed for the door, shoving the now only half-her-size guard out of the way before he could register what had happened. Her outstretched hands reached for the massive gates to freedom and planted themselves against the cold surface. She burst out into a brief laugh mixed from victory and relief at the contact. She could picture it all so clearly in her head—pushing in the door just enough to get through and promptly closing it behind her. She would then make her mad dash to the awaiting gate as the failure of a garrison chased her moments too late. Discord would play his part, and she would be home free! Literally! Ryan threw her weight into the door and pushed with all she had, expecting the roaring opening creak of the door to answer her.

It didn’t.

The door resisted her efforts, not budging even a sliver. “Ah!” she cried in surprise as her own force pushed her headfirst into the barrier. Wincing only for a moment, she threw her gaze up to the towering gate. Her eyes expanded to saucers, but she tried again, crashing her shoulder against the crystal.

And again, nothing moved.

She grit her teeth as panic started to rear up inside her. Why isn’t it opening? she madly yelled to herself.

Maybe it’s locked, a voice in her head answered.

Locked?! Locked. “It’s locked!” she cried, “It can’t be locked! It-I-it can’t be!” Her hand futilely banged against the uncooperative passageway, and her head dropped against it. No… She barely noticed the light rose-colored tint that took appeared in her vision.

“Yes, it’s locked,” a voice answered to her, “Why wouldn’t one of the most protected rooms in the castle be left unlocked?”

She muttered an incoherent phrase that no one, not even herself could make out. The woman stood stock-still, not the smallest movement save the automatic rise and fall of her breathing. She said nothing further, giving no reaction to the weightless sensation as she was levitated away; nor when words were spoken, whether they be at her or not; nor when the guards that carried her away suddenly yelped out in surprise as the castle’s foundations groaned and creaked at the massive shaking of the earth below them.

All she could do was stare at what could’ve—no—what should’ve been.

Shining Armor “handed” off the… thing to another guard’s magical grip. To say he was confused would be an understatement, but he had a few other emotions distracting him from befuddlement. First and foremost was what could almost be called “unbridled frustration,” if not for the fact that he didn’t show any outward sign of it.

He watched the strange biped being carried away before calling out, “Lieutenant? I’d like a word with you.”

The stallion being called froze in his tracks and turned to face his superior. The rest of the garrison moved on without him. “Yes, sir?” he answered as strongly as he could. It wasn’t very much considering the withering glare he was being put under.

“Explain to me this,” Shining started, his voice rising with each word, “How did a mare, a shape shifter no less, manage to so easily get pass all the regular patrols while also avoiding every single detection spell that are regularly re-cast to avoid mistakes?”

The lieutenant gulped. “I… maybe she’s really good at spells?”

Shining narrowed his gaze. “Maybe,” he said, turning towards the closed doors, “We’ll find out. What I want to know is why she was so intent on opening these doors.”

“To get to the other side?” he suggested.

“Is that a joke?” Shining interrogated.

He hastily shook his head. “No sir! You just asked why she wanted to open the door, and doors are usually opened in order to go through the doorway.”

The prince held a hard stare, but he dropped it, turning back to the door. “What could—” His eyed widened. Immediately, he lit his horn, the glow dying down after a few moments.

“What is it, sir?” the guard asked.

“Inform my wife that we have a problem…” he said, “It smells like chaos magic in here.”

Ryan’s wearied eyes blinked as they suddenly shifted into focus. Widened, they scanned the enclosing walls around here, save for one barred opening. She registered that she was lying on the floor, but that was hardly important to her. Rather, the nasty instance of realization hit her like a train.

She’d failed. Simple as that. Even in simplicity, however, it meant so much more. No getting to the gate or going to Earth or returning home. Which all meant, of course, no seeing her family again.

“No,” she chanted, “No, no, no!” She bolted upright. “This isn’t happening! Not when I was so close! Discord said—”

Discord! He could help her.

“Discord!” she called, her voice cracking in desperation, “Where are you?!” She waited in vain silence for a moment, save for the all-too-present thumping of her heart. “Discord?! I know you can hear me. You always do.”

…

“Discord?” she tried morosely, her voice a whisper. She set down her hand to push herself up, only to fall back as the trembling limb slipped. She didn’t bother to try again.

Her lip quivered as the end finally took hold. This was it, she remembered saying to herself. That had been right, but it wasn’t in the way she had hoped. Now, she would be forever stuck here on a planet filled with nothing but the things she feared and ruled by a tactless, self-righteous, immortal goddess.

Tears streaming, body exhausted, and emotions dead, she did the only thing she could.

She screamed.

Chapter 19 Hall of Horses

“I want the entire castle secured! Check every room and hall and, if something seems suspicious, report it right away. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” the garrison of guards choired back, splitting into their respective squadrons.

On any other day (or night, in this case), Shining would’ve suppressed a smirk as he watched the dozens of ponies wordlessly carry out his command. He loved commanding his troops; though, it wasn’t for the feeling of power. Rather, he thoroughly enjoyed his profession. This night, however, he didn’t, simply because there was none to suppress. The Prince of the Crystal Empire had already been distressed by the infiltration of a shape shifter, one apparently skilled in chaos magic, and now there was the earthquake.

An earthquake was nonsensical on its own—the Crystal Empire’s location had a notorious lack of history of earthquakes—and Shining would’ve been willing to pass it off as an odd episode if not for the coinciding with this Ryan’s appearance. If there was something he’d learned in his years of service to the Royal Guard, it would be to trust in his gut feeling, and now it was telling him that there wasn’t such a thing as coincidence on this scale. Although the event only happened a mere hour ago, experts’ reports were already streaming in that told that the epicenter was none other than the castle itself. Just more fuel to the fires of caution.

Satisfied in his troops’ orders, Shining set a regal stride down the active halls. Turning through the series of interconnected rooms of the castle, he made his way down to a usually empty section—the cell block. Outside the entrance to the confinement area, he met one familiar pink alicorn. “Cadence?” he hailed, “How’s she been?”

Cadence looked his way with a thoughtful frown. “Well, she was bawling her eyes out for a while, but now she’s just gone silent…” She shook her head, “Ugh, I knew she seemed odd. This shouldn’t have happened.”

“Hey,” he said, putting a hoof on her shoulder, “Better we catch her instead of letting her go free to do Celestia-knows-what.” She just sighed, not meeting his gaze. Lip curling into a curious expression, he asked, “Have you tried talking to her? After she quieted down?”

She shook her head. “No. I’m no interrogator.”

Shining lifted up her chin, making eye contact between them. “Is something bothering you?” he asked softly, “I know this is all a big nightmare right now, but—”

“Earlier, I realized something,” she interjected. Her breath came out before she continued, “Remember how she convinced me to let her in? What she said?”

He nodded. “Yeah, she said yours and Twilight’s saying…” His eyes widened.

“That’s right,” she affirmed, “How did she know that phrase? Only Twilight and I know what it means to us and…” She trailed off, not needing to say the implication. She didn’t want to say it.

Shining stood stock-still for a moment as the words sank in. With an intake of hushed breath, he said, “I’m sure she’s fine, Cadence. She can handle herself.”

“But that doesn’t answer my question,” she insisted, “She had to know somehow.”

“I know. But I’m sure she’s fine,” he answered, speaking to himself just as much, “We can send a courier to—”

“Already did,” she interrupted, her eyes gazing to him in half-lidded anxiousness.

With a pause, he replied, “…Alright. Then the most we can do is keep a level head and look forwards. Stay optimistic.” He looked to the door separating the castle from the cells. “I’m going to try talking to her. See if we can get some answers.” Agreeing, Cadence stepped aside, swinging the door open for him. He gave her one last passing glance before stepping through.

Finding the occupied cell was simple enough for Shining—the guards had thrown the prisoner into the first available opening, which happened to be a mere one cell down the line. He came to a halt at the seeing the lying figure rested across the hard floor, still in her bipedal form. Shape shifters came in any possible form, some even as a dragon, but they usually took one that would actually blend in, not this two-legged, upright creature. Observations aside, he spoke first, knowing she wouldn’t: “You’ve caused quite the hassle tonight, and that’s put me into a less-than-stellar mode, so I’m going to skip the pleasantries… Who are you? Ryan?”

Ryan didn’t answer, much less react. Her glazed over eyes kept a lazy stare towards the low ceiling of her barred-in cube of space, only blinking when they commanded it. There was no indication she had even heard him.

“Why were you trying to get past those doors?” Shining questioned, trying again, “Was it just you or were you working for someone else?”

Nothing.

A scowl playing across his face, Shining stamped his hoof to the floor, emitting an echoing thud. “Look at me,” he commanded, his voice hardened. Seeing she, of course, did not, he lowered his own glare directly to her. “You know,” he started again, “That phrase you said to my wife to get in here is a very personal thing between her and my sister. We would appreciate—” He ground out the word through his teeth. “—it if you told us how you—”

“She’s fine,” Ryan’s voice whispered out, piercing the silence greater than any strict command the prince could have uttered. “I swear on my life Twilight’s fine. Now go away.”

Shining stared out at her, his outward expression as unchanged as ever. Then, without a word, he turned and left.

“That was fast,” Cadence commented, seeing him walk back through the doorframe.

“She wasn’t feeling talkative… And I’m also not an interrogator…” he replied, setting himself down in a chair, “She did swear to me that Twily’s fine… Though, her honesty streak’s been dubious as of late.”

“Hey,” she answered with a gentle smile, “You were the one that said to stay optimistic, right?”

Seeing his wife’s hint of teasing, he couldn’t help but let a brief laugh fly. “That I did,” he answered, “That I did…”

Any further lighthearted banter was cut off, however, as a guard burst into the room, stumbling through the entryway. Quickly righting himself after a formal bow, he said, “Your highness! …es. The Princesses have arrived to see you both.”

The royal couple shared an alarmed glance. Things were escalating, they realized, possibly more than they could have expected if their fellow rulers were coming all the way out here.

“You said princesses,” Shining pointed out, “Which ones?”

The guard swallowed before answering, “All of them.”

Two sets of eyes widened. “Including Princess Twilight?” he questioned.

The guard nodded. “She arrived about ten minutes after Princess Celestia did along with Princess Luna. They all claimed to have come because of the earthquake and were needing to speak to you two.”

“Bring them in,” Shining ordered, then turning to his wife as the guard scrambled back the way he came. “She’s fine,” he said, failing to suppress his grin.

“Told you,” she teased back.

“Heh, yeah.” His brow furrowed. “Wait, didn’t I tell you first?” He only got an innocent shrug in response which he promptly rolled his eyes at.

The two snapped back to attention as the sound of hoofsteps emanated, growing louder as they approached. Unlike the guard’s only moments ago, there were multiple sets. As the volume reached its climax, in stepped the guard, followed by a tall alicorn possessing a regal, white coat and a rainbow, flowing mane. Behind her was the younger sister, her appearance a near-complete opposite as her dark coat and matching mane displayed; unlike the previous one’s formal vibe, she looked thoroughly dissatisfied with the entire prospect of being here. Finally, the youngest and smallest of the three appeared lavender-coated last in the procession, her eyes flickering about in anxiousness. Of the three, Shining and Cadence perked up the most at seeing her. Though, they both withheld any major greeting, knowing the atmosphere was far too thick for it. Shining dismissed the guard, leaving the royalty to themselves.

“I wish we could’ve met under better circumstances,” Celestia started, breaking the silence. A small mumble of agreement answered her, not one voice sticking out from the rest.

“I assume you’re all here because of the earthquake?” Shining inquired.

“That’s a part of it.”

Cadence cocked her head. “What else brings you all by, then?” she asked, looking at each of them in turn.

“That’s the entrance to the cell block, yes?” Celestia answered again, limply pointing her hoof forwards. At Cadence’s confused nod, she added, “Would there happen to be a bipedal, hairless creature in there?” The sudden surprise that flashed across the couple’s faces told her all she needed. “I knew it couldn’t be a coincidence…” she muttered aloud, drawing a glare from her nightly sister. Twilight averted her gaze, biting her lip.

“You already knew about the shape shifter?” Shining asked, befuddlement evident in his voice.

Said befuddlement spread to the three newcomers at his words. “Shape shifter?” Twilight answered first, using a question, “She can’t shape shift.”

Shining shook his head. “She was a pony for a while, using the form to get in. I saw her transform back right in front of me.” Affirming his account, Cadence nodded in agreement.

As Luna and Twilight shared a look, trying to find an answer in each other’s eyes, Celestia merely opted for the direct approach. “To get in…?” she repeated, “Would you two tell us a full account of what happened tonight? I don’t believe we’re on the same page.”

“Of course,” he answered. Gesturing for Cadence to start her portion, she complied, telling of her encounter and entry with “Silverbolt,” drawing a startled expression out of Twilight. It soon transitioned to Shining as he recounted the confrontation with Ryan, her failure and escorting out, and the freak earthquake shortly thereafter. The listening trio paid close attention, only giving subtle hints of concern or wonder at key moments.

“After I ‘talked’ to her, you three showed up, which is all that’s happened so far,” Shining finished.

A brief silenced loomed as the tales were left to sink in until Celestia asked, “Did either of you check on the gate?”

“Yes, I did,” Shining answered, “It’s just as is, completely inactive.” He paused as he watched a breath of relief come from the goddess. “That’s our side of the story, but I don’t think that’s it in its entirety. You already knew about the shape shifter, so I’m assuming you all already know something else about what’s going on?”

“Yeah,” Twilight answered, “Firstly, she’s not a shape shifter and she can’t perform magic, much less chaos magic. I have a… suspicion on how she accomplished all that.”

“Discord?”

She nodded guiltily. “Though, if he really wanted to get her home, he would’ve unlocked the door. With all that he seemed to do for her, it wouldn’t make sense for him to make such an obvious oversight.” She put on a thinking face. “I’ll have to talk to him later, assuming he really is responsible. Raising her hopes just to let them crumble is just plain cruel.”

“Indeed,” Luna piped in, speaking for the first time since arriving. With a none-too-subtle sneer, she added, “Wouldn’t you agree that is downright cruel, sister?”

“Yes,” Celestia replied coolly, staring right back at her, “I couldn’t agree more.”

Shining and Cadence looked on curiously before sharing a mutual glance that read “Something’s going on.”

Twilight rushed to fill the growing awkward silence, saying, “What about that earthquake? Do you two know what caused it?”

Surprisingly, it was Luna who answered, looking away from her sister. “If it is Discord who helped Ryan, as you suggested, then we may already have our answer.” The lavender mare nodded back simply. “Now,” Luna continued, “Would you bringing your brother and sister-in-law up-to-date on recent events? I believe you are the most qualified to do so as you were present much of the time.”

“Actually,” Cadence interjected, “Could Twilight, Shining, and I have a moment to ourselves?”

“Of course,” Luna quickly answered, “I believe that would be for the best.”

“Thank you.” She gestured for the two to follow her, transitioning into the dusty office connected to the cell block. She closed the door behind her, leaving behind the sun and moon.

“Cadence, what is—” Twilight asked before being pulled into a warm and altogether too tight embrace. “Cadence?” she squeaked out as her breathing became restrained.

With a laugh, the pink-coated alicorn stepped back, letting Twilight gasp for air. “Sorry,” she said, “We were just worried about you for a bit is all. Right, Shining?” He nodded.

“What? Worried?” Twilight replied on the exhale, “Why?”

“Just when Ryan said yours and Cadence’s phrase, we didn’t know how she knew about it,” Shining explained.

Twilight blinked. “Oh. Uh, well, I’m fine… Heh…” She awkwardly ran her hoof through her mane. The two others just chuckled. “So, you two want to know what’s going on?”

“Yes, please,” Cadence answered, putting on her mask of seriousness for the situation once again, “But could you start with Celestia and Luna, if you know? There’s something going on between them.”

Twilight looked down for a moment. “Yeah… You’ll know why soon enough, but… simply put, they’re fighting.” The two remained silent so she could continue, but they each did so with an intrigued gleam in their demeanor. “Luna and I arrived shortly after Celestia,” Twilight said, “When the two saw each other, they were okay at first, but it just went and deteriorated quickly. They didn’t argue, but the tension and snide remarks to each other were there.”

“Oh, I’m sorry you had to see that, Twilight,” Cadence lamented, but Twilight just waved her off.

“It’s fine. Everypony argues, even with their sibling. Shining and I sure know that,” she added as a weak smile danced upon her lips.

Her brother, however, raised an eyebrow. The sister he knew wouldn’t have taken seeing her mentor angry so easily, especially not this dismissively. She’s really growing up, he thought with the effect making himself feel old.

“Now then,” Twilight said, dropping into a neutral expression once again, “This may take a bit to explain, but here’s what’s going on…”

The royal sisters stood apart, neither one of them acknowledging the other goddess in the room. Each’s eyes meandered about the room aimlessly, occasionally settling on random details of the room ranging from the simple, reinforced door leading to the cell block to the sprawling cobwebs that portrayed an embroidery across the ceiling. One such detail happened to be the single chair in the room, left unoccupied by Shining’s departure.

Luna found herself staring at the seat, thinking about how little she’d gotten to relax that day and taking an unnoticed step toward it. Celestia, however, did take notice. “Go on,” she said disinterestedly, “The seat’s open.”

Snapping back to attention at the words, Luna scowled. “No, you take it,” she countered, “I imagine you’ve had a rough day.”

Celestia turned to regard her. “No, I insist,” she deadpanned, “It is simply the polite thing to do.”

“Exactly,” the lunar alicorn protested, “That is why I am offering it to you.”

The elder of the two sisters paused. “I’m not going to sit down, Luna.”

“Neither am I, Celestia,” she replied, simply put.

They both stared at each other, firing an arsenal of glaring daggers at each other. Neither of them would make the move lest they admit defeat.

Finally, Celestia spoke, “You know, Luna, this only proves my point.”

Luna narrowed her gaze. She knew exactly what her sister was referring to. Gone was the humbled face from earlier, replaced by the confident leader of their kingdom once again. “It does no such thing,” she shot back.

“On the contrary, it does,” she said simply, “If she was willing to open that gate, knowing full well the consequences it would have on the innocent ponies here—”

“Save it,” Luna interrupted, “What she did was react to the corner you pushed her into. Do you know what happens when you corner an animal? It strikes out, knowing full well it may cost it its life.”

Celestia responded, “She could have talked to me. I would have listened.”

“Talk to you?!” Luna nearly yelled, “This coming from the pony who said, and I quote, ‘There is nothing more to discuss.’” Her indignant hoof stamped the floor.

The solar alicorn’s blank faced betrayed a small scowl. “Fine. I admit I may have cut her off. But that does not change the fact that she attempted what she did. After our talk, Luna, I was actually rethinking everything. I actually toyed with the idea of opening the gate with extreme precaution like you suggested.”

“But what?” Luna prompted, driving back her own hard stare.

Celestia’s brow furrowed as she repeated back, “But what?”

“Yes,” she elaborated, “But what? What’s stopping you from doing that now?”

“Oh…” Through a lack of foresight, she hadn’t realized how expected it was that that question would have been asked; she didn’t have an answer, and it was obvious to both parties.

Luna took the opportunity first. “Would it be because you feel she’s below you? You said it yourself; this all proves your point. Just what is your point?”

“That is not true,” she hissed back, “I am not prejudiced.”

“I didn’t accuse you of being prejudiced,” she commented, casually holding out her hoof to inspect it. She twisted it to different viewing angles, ignoring the other’s scowl.

“It was clearly implied,” she defended, “And my point was that she can’t be trusted. Just look what she tried to do in a mere number of hours since I first talked to her.”

“Which you provoked,” Luna retorted, making eye contact again, “We’ve already been through this. Yes, she completely disregarded the safety of our subjects, but why would she care? They aren’t her subjects. They’re—we’re—literally aliens to her.”

Her vision drifting to the shut cell door, Celestia remarked, “I would expect any being with a sense of morality to realize what their actions would cost others, especially when entire peoples would be affected.”

“Not all of us can be as farsighted as you, Celestia.”

With that, the power slumped from the solar alicorn’s shoulders. Darning a distant gaze, she looked miles away to her sister, who was faced away from her, a neutral line drawn across her features. Helplessly raising her hoof a minor span toward her sister, she began, “Luna—”

“I know it’s a lot to take in, but…” Twilight said as she reentered the room, trailing off as she saw the deadlock between the two sisters. Following behind, Shining and Cadence took a similar course of action. “Um… Everything fine?” she asked, knowing full well everything was not okay, but asking out of politeness.

“Yes, I’m fine, thank you for asking,” Luna replied, actually sounding honest in her words, “I take it that they’ve been brought up to speed?”

“Yeah,” she confirmed, nodding slowly. The room’s atmosphere grew quiet with the faint, fading echo of the single word. Twilight looked back to her brother and sister-in-law, flicking her ear towards the sisters. Reluctantly tearing her focus away from the two, Cadence shot a concerned look back, scrunching her muzzle to the side; Shining only coughed, earning him a raised-eyebrow expression from both mares. He grinned goofily, awkwardly taking a step back. “Well,” Twilight said, hushed despite everyone being able to hear nonetheless, “Ryan’s in there?”

“Yeah,” he said, “One of the first cells down.”

Cell… Twilight thought, none-too-pleased with the idea. “Thanks. If none of you mind, I’m going to talk to her,” she replied, lightly knocking her hoof against the closed door a few times.

“You need help with that?” Shining offered.

“Huh?” she reacted confusedly, “Uh, no thanks. I’ll be fine. …Thanks, though.” He simply nodded. Twilight took a brief gander about the room, looking for dissent but found none. With a nod, she magicked open the door, stepping through, and promptly setting it shut behind her, the whole process making no unnecessary sound.

As Twilight’s hooves made hooffalls down the hall, her eyes searched incessantly through the cells at her sides. Whether it be cell block, dungeon, or jailhouse, the young alicorn had never actually been inside of such an institution. As if finding a fascination in the darkened space, her curious mind nabbed at every detail it could—the sturdy bars, simple and effective at keeping one locked away; the minimalist layout, only the bare essentials decorating the cubicle rooms; the distinct lack of occupants.

She didn’t like it. Not at all.

As her mind poured continuous details into her awareness, the bitter distaste she had only grew in proportion. What a terrible place to be, she could only think, which just reminded her of her purpose in being there. Poor Ryan… She doesn’t deserve to be in this hole. Sure, she tried to get the gate open, but…

Her thoughts were cut off as her entire attention was forced to the human, herself, just a cell down like Shining said. Twilight nearly gasped at the sight before her; the woman was sprawled across the floor, silent and unmoving save for the slow rise and fall of her breathing. She’d seen Ryan like this before, back after her outburst at Celestia’s departure, but now it there was no remaining liveliness in her. She lay on the floor, the fiery determination that commonly graced her eyes having burned itself into ashes.

The sight, however, did not dampen Twilight’s spirit. Rather, it elevated. Twilight Sparkle was the first, last, and only Princess of Friendship, and she would be damned to Tartarus if she couldn’t help the one who needed it the most. With a steeled, unbreakable confidence forged inside of her, she spoke out through the silence.

“Ryan?”

Author's Note

This chapter is more of a transition to the next one since I want all the focus to be on the next chapter's events without all this setting up distracting us. With that, the story is almost finished, having a mere one to two chapters' worth of content left plus an epilogue. We've come so far! Don't be sad, though, as we're not done yet. And when we are done, we still may not be done!
...Whatever that means.
I thank you all for reading!

Chapter 20 Here's Horse Hatred

Ryan fell under the weight that had been growing heavier upon her shoulders.

From day one, the weight’s burden had begun to fester, starting as an unnoticeable, unremarkable mass. Then it had grown slowly as she saw the wonder of the world she had been brought to, occasionally having a growth spurt as the woman marveled at revelations about the earth below her feet—or rather—the lack of Earth below her feet. Finding herself on a seemingly new tract of planet only provided the energy to continue, however, as the real fuel had been the residents. The weight bearing down on her continued its unabated rise, only hesitating as the out-of-place person found solace on the briefest of moments of emotional relief, one time being encountering a fellow human. That is, until she found out who the human was.

The weight had actually reversed course, going backwards, for a time as the woman not only made up with the faux humans, but even became friends with them. For a full week, it had lain in dormant sleep, but as the rule goes, “what goes up must come down.” The visit with the sun goddess had sent the weight an exponential skyward spiral, but she resisted, just barely. Her rage became her motivation, and thus, she had embarked on a vain quest with the help of a devious spirit who had promised to take her back to where she once belonged. It failed, along with her unwavering determination.

The weight of her world had finally grown too great, and Ryan had been crushed under it.

Now she lay sprawled across the floor of a confinement cell, doing nothing but aging and having only the wallowing in her own self-pity. Her mind was emptied of activity, only being able to recount and lament on what should’ve been. She didn’t know how it went so wrong, but she didn’t care; it did go wrong, and that’s all that matters. All her fears had become permanently revitalized with the failure—she was stuck, at the mercy of a goddess, stranded from her family. There was no getting around it, much less a bright side. Simply, she had lost her game.

“Ryan?”

The captive woman was in no mood to speak or have any sort of interaction, a fact she’d made sure Shining knew. The only reason she’d said anything was to get him to go away, realizing what his true purpose in talking to her was. Now, however, the scant awareness left in her was caught off guard at the voice that had spoken out. She’d faintly heard the footsteps approaching and, assuming it to be Shining or some other needless guard, had prepared to tune him and his interrogation out. By luck, she hadn’t completely ignored the words and actually did find it in her to respond to the familiar, welcome voice.

“Twilight?” her voice rasped, hoarse from her teary crying from earlier. She let her head fall sideways, the lavender form appearing in her vision confirming the identity of the voice’s owner. “What…?”

Twilight stared back silently for a moment, peering through the cell bars with a visibly dismal demeanor. Her mouth hung agape blankly for a moment before she started, “Hey… How are you holding up?”

“I’m not,” she replied simply, making no further movement.

The alicorn winced as the two words bit into her. Ryan just kept her saddened, neutral expression. “No,” Twilight said, “This isn’t right.” Before Ryan could decipher whatever she meant, a meager glow accented the dimly lit cell, emanating from the horn atop Twilight’s head. In a matter of moments, the cell door swung open with a creak. “I picked the lock,” she explained, “…Don’t tell Shining I know how to do that.” After a pregnant pause, she cleared her throat, continuing again, “Come on. You don’t belong in there.”

Ryan placed her hand behind her, pushing herself up into a sitting positon with a grunt, back against the wall. Turning back to her friend, she asked, “Where would I go?”

“Anywhere but here in a cell,” Twilight tried, her brow furrowing.

“It’s spacious,” Ryan replied then shrugged.

“I… guess,” Twilight admitted. Her hoof anxiously tapped the floor a few times before Ryan spoke up again.

“What are you doing here?” she asked, “How did you even know I was here?”

“The earthquake lead us here.”

“Earthquake? There was an earthquake?” At Twilight’s nod, she remarked, “Didn’t notice.”

A brief silence followed until Twilight asked, “Ryan? The reason I came here is because I want to help you. We’ve already got a good idea of what happened, but could you tell me your side of the story? I want to help you, but I need to know everything.”

“Help me?” she repeated, “How could you help?”

“I… In any way I can,” she said with a firm nod.

Ryan sighed. “Twilight, I told myself before I went on this little adventure that I don’t care if I’m following false hope. Any hope is better than none. Well, I was wrong. Realizing everything you did was doomed from the start is so horrible. So understand when I don’t want to get my hopes up again.” Her head slumped onto her shoulder, giving her a clear view of the struck look upon Twilight’s face. Addressing the original question, she stated, “What happened was that I wanted to go home, and Celestia disagreed. So I asked Discord for help, but that failed.”

“Yeah… I figured as much…” Twilight muttered, making a note to confront the draconequus later. Figuring Ryan wouldn’t say anymore, she continued, “I… did end up talking to Celestia.”

“…”

“She gave me her reasoning again for the gate staying open, but she’s also letting me research the gate. See if we can open and close it easily.”

“…okay.”

Twilight put her hoof to her forehead as she thought of how to continue talking through the delicate matter, deciding her words carefully. “After that, I actually talked with her sister, Luna, who had also talked to Celestia. I wasn’t there when that happened, but from I heard, Luna was trying to talk sense into her. Though, she told me something else that may… shed light on the situation for you.”

“Mm?” Ryan responded, raising an eyebrow at her. At the very least, she had her attention.

“Something happened to Celestia around the time of the noble you heard about. She had a personal student, but, as Luna told me, she has a tendency to let herself grow attached to her students…”

Celestia’s eyes snapped open, instantly darting to her sister as the suppressed glow of her horn briefly appeared before truly fading away. “You told her?!” she shrieked, startling the three ponies around her.

“Huh? What?” Luna could only replied, still recovering from the shock of the sudden outburst.

“You told Twilight,” she repeated in a flurry, “What happened to…”

“What? How did you…?” Her eyes widened as realization came to her. “You were eavesdropping on them?! Are you so distrusting of the human that you can’t even give her a moment of solitude?”

“Firstly, that is not true. Secondly, that is not the point. How could you tell Twilight the story?” Her shock began morphing into surprise as she took a few menacing steps towards her sister, using her taller stature to look down upon her.

Luna held her ground, staring back up defiantly. “Yes, I did,” she ceded, “But only because I felt it was necessary. She would never fully understand what was happening between you and Ryan without the knowledge, and you did not seem inclined to tell her, to say the least.”

“I would’ve—” She paused suddenly, sensing the wide-eyed stares upon her. Twisting her neck around to meet Cadence and Shining, she flatly stated, “You two may leave us. We need a moment, if you would.”

Quickly reacting, Luna retorted, “No, you two may stay. I believe there is nothing Celestia has to hide, yes?” She earned herself a nasty glare at the words.

“We’re… just going to go back in the office. Right, Shining?” Cadence hinted, none-too-subtly giving his shoulder a bump.

“Right,” he agreed, backing away, “Probably paperwork to do...” Within moments, the two sisters were left to each other.

Focusing on her younger sister once again, Celestia started, “As I was saying, I would’ve told Twilight.”

“When?” Luna shot back, “In months? Years? Anytime other than now would’ve been more time Ryan has to suffer. Twilight is the best pony suited to helping her, and she needed to hear everything.”

“Even so, that does not give you the right to tell her.”

Scowling, Luna said, “So you would let Ryan suffer if I didn’t tell her? What happened to the benevolent, omnipotent Celestia our subjects have always loved?”

The sun goddess’s brow furrowed as she heard the remark, but not due to the growing frustration it aided. “Always loved…” she muttered. Her eyed widened as a thought occurred to her. “You still feel that way, don’t you?” she spoke, “You still feel jealous over who is the more popular between us.”

Luna gasped, her mouth floundering for a moment too long. Finally, she managed, “Oh, no! Don’t make this about me. Even if that was true, there are bigger matters to worry about.”

“But it is true, isn’t it?” she tried, “You are only—”

“There are bigger matters to worry about,” the lunar alicorn stated, calmly and strongly staring her sister in the eye, “And we will focus on those until they are properly and completely resolved.”

“…Fine,” Celestia relented, the strength in her voice quieted, “But we aren’t done talking about this.”

A moment of silence passed as they regarded each other. Breaking the pause, Luna said, “Mm… As I was saying… I felt telling Twilight was necessary in order for her to properly help her friend. Now, not in years, months, weeks or days. Say what you will, but I believe it was the right decision, and nothing will change that.”

Celestia kept her narrowed gaze, and her eyes glaring daggers. However, her defiance was doomed to fall as she suddenly faltered, sighing it away. “If you truly feel that way, then so be it. I admit you may be right. Just, that is such a personal event and I would much rather have told her myself.”

She shook her head. “You’ll get no sympathy from me, sister. I’ve already stated my position. As I said, let us focus on the issue at hoof. Ryan.”

Celestia’s head dipped into a slow nod, ending up face to face with her sister once more. “I’ll have to speak with Twilight, myself,” she muttered to no one in particular.

“Indeed. Now then…” Her lips pursed as she thought. “Let’s get to the conflict in its simplest form. Why can’t Ryan return to her family?”

Deciding not to comment on her choice of words, the elder sister responded, “It’s not an impossibility; however, until we truly consider all our options, she will remain here.”

“It is a possibility? What a change from earlier,” she commented, her words dripping with sarcasm.

“Luna, weren’t you the one insisting we get back on subject?”

“Guilty as charged,” she dismissed, “So Ryan does have a chance to go home. Good. I would prefer a guarantee, but I know that would be a fool’s wish for the moment. Now then, next issue. Do you admit to being prejudiced against Ryan and her species as a whole?”

Celestia blinked, thoroughly caught off guard. Her head recoiled back as if struck. Brow furrowing as she realized just what exactly she was asked, she shook her head. “I most certainly am not,” she denied, “I don’t see why you insist bringing this baseless accusation up.”

Luna’s expression could only be described as “Seriously?!” With a frown, she rebutted, “Baseless? How about your meeting with Ryan? Any real reason you were so cold? And no, being ‘desensitized over the centuries’ does not count as a real reason from the pony who had to excuse herself to cry during a romantic play last month.”

“I…”

Luna raised her eyebrow.

“I don’t know…” she finished, “I just… I messed up. I did what my instinct told me to.”

“And why ever would your instinct tell you to do that?” she questioned, knowing she would get no answer. Both royal ponies knew what the implication meant, especially after Luna’s accusation mere moments earlier.

Could I…? Celestia took a few steps back, angling herself away from her sister for a needed moment. She looked to the ceiling aimlessly, adrift in her reflection. In all her years, she’d never let her prior beliefs dictate her actions; in fact, it was a rule of hers to be always give others a fair chance, despite who or what they are. So why would one particular race that’s not even on the planet be the exception? Maybe, her own mind answered, because of one particular student? “No…” she muttered under her breath, before bringing down her vision to her sister, “No, I am not prejudiced. I recognize I may have acted wrong, but one incident does not prove anything.”

To her surprise, Luna actually smirked, no snarky comments or seething arguments present. “Well then,” she said with a newfound strength painting her voice a confident hue, “Let’s see if we can’t prove it.”

“What are you saying?” Celestia inquired, the gentle tap of her hoof taking a step away audible.

Luna took a step forward to match. Grinning, she continued, “I want you to go in there,” she twitched her head towards the door to the cell block, “and make this right. Undo the mistakes you’ve made. You claim you aren’t prejudiced, so I want you to prove it. Which shouldn’t be a problem if said claim is true. Hm?”

Celestia’s mouth hung every-so-slightly agape in surprise at the turn. Finally reacting, she replied, “What do you expect me to do? Waltz in and announce that we’re opening the gate just for her?”

“I’m sure she’d appreciate that,” Luna commented. Seeing the obvious reaction coming across her sister’s face, she added, “But that’s clearly not going to happen. What you do is up to you; though, I would advise starting with an apology.”

The solar alicorn was, for one of the few times in her life, drawing a complete blank. Oddly, it was just after the plan was completely laid out for her. For whatever reason, the obvious solution seemed so distant. However, she realized that it was a distance she had to travel, however much it took out of her. She took in a breath of the musty, underground castle air, not holding it in very long. “Alright,” she agreed, “I will. But don’t expect my view on the issue to change because of it.” Her horn lit as the magic reached out, grasping for the doorknob.

“Don’t worry,” Luna responded, “I wasn’t already. Now go.”

With a steady nod, Celestia magicked open the doorway, an unfamiliar sinking feeling falling through her.

It only took the alicorn a moment to spot her former student huddled next to a cell close by. She looked to be paying attention to another subject, as shown by the attentive expression she wore that Celestia could always recognize from her years of teaching. However, there weren’t any words in the air to hear; she was simply observing or thinking or a mixture of both. Seeing the younger alicorn brought forth a warmer, pleasant emotion in contrast to the one just earlier. “Twilight?” Celestia telepathically called out.

Her reaction was instantaneous. The mare straightened up, and her ears swiveled helplessly, trying to pinpoint exactly where the sound had come from. After a moment of futile effort, her head turned to the doorway, comprehension dawning as she saw Celestia. “I’m guessing that was telepathy you used?” she responded, using the same, outwardly silent technique.

“Mmhm. How is she?” Her hoof gestured to the cell Twilight stood in front of.

Twilight glanced back into the cell, using the same attentive expression from earlier. After a moment, she said aloud, “Um, could I have a moment, Ryan? …Thanks.” Walking over to Celestia, she then adressed, “Well, she’s just depressed above all else. I would go as far to say miserable. She really wanted to go home…”

“…I know. Tell me, did you tell her of what the current plan is?”

“You mean keeping her here until we come up with an actual plan? …Sorry, that probably sounded like a wise remark,” she said with a sheepish smile.

Celestia waved her off. “It is technically the truth. No harm in saying it.” Dropping into an unhidden frown, she started, “Twilight? I heard that Luna told you what happened to an old student of mine.”

Twilight’s eyes expanded to saucers. “Uh, yeah… She did.” She could only stare up blankly for a moment as the revelation sank in. She knew that Celestia would tell her eventually, but she doubted that she would hear of Luna’s role. The mare was simply caught off guard at the suddenness.

At the silence, Celestia continued, “Now isn’t the time to talk about this, but I just wanted to tell you this… I’m sorry I kept this from you, especially when you may have needed to hear it. I make no excuses, but it is just…”

“I understand,” Twilight interrupted, “No one should ever have to go through that. It’s alright.”

Celestia flashed a meager smile. “Thank you… Now, may I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

Her face betrayed only the smallest hesitation. “Do you think I would be able to talk to Ryan?”

“Oh, uh…” She glanced behind her to the cell. Although she couldn’t see her, she knew Ryan was in there. “I’m not too sure—well actually, I am sure. I know she doesn’t like you. But… I guess it would depend on what you had to say?”

“I wish only to make amends for the errors I’ve made,” she explained, “First and foremost, with an apology for how I’ve treated her.”

“I...” she drew out, quickly running different scenarios through her head, “I think that could be alright. Though, I doubt she would react well to you initially.”

“I figured as much,” she replied, “I’m sure I’ll be able to get through to her.”

“…Alright,” Twilight agreed, “This will probably for the best. I’ll let her know you’re coming.”

“Thank you, Twilight.”

Ryan had only nodded when Twilight asked to leave, for she didn’t care if the alicorn had stayed or gone. She doubted she would have cared anyways, but there was more for her mind to dwell upon.

So Celestia’s an irrational racist, her mind thought, Can’t say I’m surprised about that. The revelation hadn’t struck her very hard; though, she was caught off guard by the tragedy called Celestia’s student. Twilight wasn’t lying when she told that it would shed a new light on things. To be honest with herself, though, she felt a bit disappointed at the new information. It gave her less of a reason to despise the goddess. Can you really hate someone for having an irrational disdain? Technically yes, as Ryan proved, since she still did hate Celestia. At the very least, try to control yourself, she argued to the goddess that wasn’t there.

Her one-sided argument was cut off, however, at Twilight’s return. Ryan lazily drifted her attention to her as she said, “Ryan? Funny timing with story because, well, someone wants to see you. Celestia. She says she wants to make amends for what’s happened.”

Ryan’s eyes widened. Celestia wants to see her, she thought, The one who trapped her here… The one who trapped her here wants to see her. “Oh…” she managed out, causing Twilight to frown. Her rapid thoughts danced about her mind, leading all her attention into the meanings behind such a meeting. Make amends, she repeated, Could mean she’ll actually apologize, or it could mean she’ll send me… No, she interrupted herself, Don’t get your hopes up. But back on topic, should she agree? She had absolutely nothing to lose—except for her attitude, that is. So why not give said goddess a piece of her mind, eh? Her lips cracked a dry smile at the thought. One last hurrah. “Alright,” she agreed, “But could we speak privately? Just her and I?”

“Oh! Sure,” Twilight replied, her eyes reading that she was caught off guard by the willingness. At the very least, she expected some form of resistance. “I’ll tell her… And Ryan? I just want to tell you that everything’s going to be alright. I’m sure of it.”

“Thanks, Twilight,” she responded simply. Staying only a moment longer, Twilight left her vision, leaving Ryan with a brevity to herself. It lasted only a minute, but the seconds were waited on anxiously. The woman did her best to prepare for what she knew was coming, thinking of what she was going to say. A few choice words did come to her before others.

“Ryan?” a voice spoke out.

She recognized that voice; however, unlike the first time, it wasn’t surprising and certainly not pleasant to the ear. She didn’t bother making the effort to turn her head as she rasped out, “Celestia.” She hardly noticed her own lips curl into a snarl.

Hearing the following silence, Celestia continued, her long practiced formalities in full swing, “Allow me a moment, please.”

Before Ryan could make sense of the sudden request, her sight was blinded by a golden flash. She cried out in surprise as she suddenly fell backwards, the wall she leaned against apparently disappearing or becoming intangible or whatever else magic could do. As she debated between whether to rub her eyes or the back of her head first, Ryan’s bleary vision did manage to make out some image—or rather, just a color. She squinted her eyes at the hazy blue sky above her, it being completely clear yet foggy simultaneously. Shifting her head to the side, she made out the blurred horizon, the snowy white ground melding into the sky at no definite line, much like she’d seen in photographs of icy tundra close up north. She briefly wondered if that was where she was, teleported to some glacier in who knows where, but that thought was quickly dismissed by the bleak ground under her and the moderate temperature of the area.

Except now there was snow on the ground. Her brow furrowed as she scooped a clump of the powder up in her hand. It was cold to the touch and left her hand damp, which was made chillier by the frosty air around her. “What…?” she murmured. It wasn’t cold a second ago, and there certainly wasn’t any snow. She pushed herself back onto her feet for a better view and darted her head from left to right, only seeing the endless expanse of the bizarre land trailing away with no end in sight.

“I know that must have been sudden,” the voice spoke out, this time from behind, “But you said you wanted it private, yes? I, myself, also share that sentiment.”

“What is this?” Ryan questioned, more confused than irritated, “Where did you teleport me?”

Celestia strode up to stand by Ryan’s side, prompting the woman to instinctively draw back. She said, “This, Ryan, is a dreamscape I’ve constructed between our minds. To others outside the dreamscape, it will seem as if only a moment has passed while inside, we may take as long as we like. Aside from locking ourselves in an isolated room, this is the best way to speak privately.”

“Okay…” she said, “Then what about the snow? Where did that come from?”

“Since it is our minds creating this artificial world, we’re able to influence it with our thoughts. I assume you compared the initial landscape to a snowy environment?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then that would be the cause for the change. It is a common mistake for newcomers to make.” Hey eyes shut briefly as she concentrated. By the time she reopened them, all the snow had melted away and the temperature returned to normal. “There,” she said, “Now it’s back to the original form.”

Ryan nodded; though, her attention was elsewhere. She was aware of Celestia standing right beside her, but, as usual, she couldn’t force herself to look directly at her lest she lose her nerve. However, her mind rushed, if this is all in my head… Then she wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity. “So this is like…” She snapped her fingers as she tried to recall the term. “…lucid dreaming?”

“It’s comparable to that, yes.”

“So I can force my mind into thinking you aren’t a horse,” she concluded. It wasn’t a question.

Celestia frowned, put off by the seemingly random comment. “I… suppose,” she admitted, “Though, I don’t see why—”

Ryan snapped her head toward Celestia, grimly smirking at the goddess as she truly stared her down for the first time. “Good,” she said, “Because I want to look you in the eye when I tell you how much I hate you.”

The alicorn’s eyes widened. “Ryan…” she tried, which was promptly ignored by the infuriated woman.

Ryan took a step forward and, dropping her dry smile into a scowl, blustered, “I hate you. I hate everything about you. I hate your righteous attitude. I hate your greater-than-you attitude. And I especially hate your belief in the ‘greater good.’” She narrowed her eyes, as she leaned into Celestia. “Greater good? Really? Who do you think you are?”

Celestia merely stared back into the rant, growing into an unflinching and unemotional demeanor at every word. Her tone carrying an icy monotone, she simply replied, “I am an immortal goddess who has successfully lead her people to prosperity for multiple millennia.”

The woman unconsciously took a step away as if struck by the words. For a brief moment, the anxiety she suppressed heated up, but she quickly snuffed it out. Putting on her brave face again, she shot back, “See? That’s what I’m talking about. You act all high and mighty. Sure, you may have lead a nation, but that only means you’re good at your job. Not being a… a half-way decent person.”

“I wouldn’t have succeeded in my job if I wasn’t, as you put it, ‘half-way decent.’ A ruler must be as compassionate as they are skilled,” she retorted calmly, her eyes half-lidded.

“Compassionate?” Ryan scoffed, “You call your tactless display earlier compassionate?”

Celestia briefly looked away, past Ryan, before answering, “I admit I made a mistake earlier. I acted completely out of line—”

“You sure don’t sound like you care,” she interrupted, “You sound exactly like you do earlier—bored, disinterested. But this isn’t all that I’m talking about. I’ve heard about you.”

“Oh?” Celestia said, raising an eyebrow. Despite the obvious bad pretenses, she was interested in just what Ryan claimed to have heard.

“That’s right. How can you call yourself decent when you banished your own sister?”

All curiosity taking the backseat, Celestia’s face dropped into a barely repressed scowl. A stinging edge adorning her voice, she said, “Don’t bring Luna into this.”

“Ah! That’s her name,” Ryan thought out loud, “And yes, I am bringing her into this, whether you like it or not. How could you do that to your own family?”

“I couldn’t.” Celestia stepped forward, forcing Ryan to briefly waver. “What I banished was a horrid beast that had taken her. I knew she would come back.”

“But it was still your sister!” the woman hissed back, putting emphasis on every point, “She only got like that because of you ignoring her. They preferred you. So instead of helping her, you decided to banish her for a blasted millennia—”

“Don’t tell me what I did and didn’t do,” Celestia suddenly snapped at her, discarding her regal demeanor, “I did what was necessary for my subjects. The eternal night the Nightmare wanted would’ve slowly killed everything. Trees, crops, entire farms. Then that would’ve killed everyone in turn.”

“There we go again for the good—” Her voice cracked. “Ahem. Good of the people. As noble as that isn’t, you still banished her instead of, I don’t know, simply defeating her with those magic things Twilight had? Oh, wait. That’s how you solve all your problems isn’t it?”

“Excuse me?”

“Discord, that Somber guy, your sister. You just lock them up for a few thousand years and hope it doesn’t bite you in the ass later. I take back what I said about you being good at your job. For all the boasting about protecting your subjects, all you do is give the current problem to a later generation. You don’t care about any of them. Not your subjects, not your sister, and not even your student.”

Celestia’s eyes expanded to saucers. “Why—”

“You heard me. That student that got killed and you got all upset over? You willingly let her go into the world you were so worried about. Now what does that say about—”

“That is enough!” Celestia bellowed, her magically boosted voice knocking Ryan back onto her rear. She strode over Ryan, who stared back up wide-eyed at the unexpected blow of words. Leaning over the woman and finally glaring without restraint, she fumed, “How dare you? I have stood here and allowed you to vent at me, but I will not tolerate you bringing my loved ones into this, much less accusing me of not caring for them. I love them unrequitedly and ask for nothing more in return than to see the happiness upon their faces. Even if I make mistakes. Both banishing my sister and allowing my student to go through the gate are just the greatest in a long list… So when you say I do not care, know you are saying complete rubbish. Understand?”

Celestia ended her rant breathing heavily and a snarl lining her face. She hardly paid Ryan any attention in her billowing words, completely focused on speaking her enraged thoughts. Thus, it came as a surprise to her when the answer that came to her was not a weak whisper of forced agreement nor a defiant remark, but it was instead a whimper. The goddess’s brow furrowed at the sound; dropping her gaze down, she found the woman below her pulled in close, her hands weakly held out in front of her, and an uneven series of shuddering breaths emanating.

Celestia watched for only a moment before she fully realized what had happened. The times she had talked back to Ryan, the woman would draw back or give the slightest hint of a flinch. Ryan had taken advantage of the dreamscape to disregard her fear, but she was only half of the dreamscape. Celestia had just as much influence in it, perhaps more since she had more experience in it as well as having constructed it in the first place, so her own will could weaken Ryan’s. Of course, in order to do so, she would have had to directly contradict Ryan’s will, which implied…

I wanted her to fear me? Celestia thought. She backed a fair distance away from the woman, making sure to get out of sight. No, she argued, I didn’t want that to happen. So then why—

“Looks like you can’t prove it,” she could hear her sister answer.

Celestia’s head shot up quickly. She hadn’t imagined that voice.

“I’m right here, sister. You should know better than using a dreamscape to attempt to avoid me.”

“Luna,” Celestia gasped, tracing the sound to where her dark-coated sister stood, gazing back emotionlessly, “How long…”

“I’ve been here the whole time,” she explained, “Just watching.” Looking past her sister, she made out the trembling form of Ryan curled up on the ground, having turned away from them. With a shake of her head, she said, “I believe standing over her and snapping at her was the worst possible thing you could have done. It is much too similar to the event that gave her the fear in the first place.”

“I didn’t mean to do that. Incite her phobia, I mean. She had it under control.”

Luna cocked her head. “Then how did she lose control of it? You know how the rules work in here.”

“I don’t know. She wouldn’t have hindered herself, and I didn’t force her.”

Luna strode to her sister’s side, putting her hoof on her shoulder. “On the contrary, I think you may have, even if you didn’t know it.”

“What?” the elder of the two sisters asked, not following the vague explanation.

Elaborating further, Luna continued, “Tell me, you clearly lost your normally untouchable temper. Even when facing Chrysalis and Discord, the most you did was keep a reserved demeanor. Why was it that this time was so different?”

“I…”

“You know the answer, don’t you? I’ve told you it all along.”

Celestia closed her eyes, forcing herself to turn away. “I… I’m biased against her, aren’t I? Like you said, I may not even realize it.”

Luna nodded, gently using her hoof to pull her sister’s eyes back to hers. “Do not fret, sister. No one is without their faults; we all know that too well. It is just part of being someone.”

“Yes… I know… Just, why, Luna? I’ve never let prejudice dominate my actions before.”

“You know the answer to that as well, already.”

The solar alicorn dropped her gaze again, trying to push back the bile of memories threatening to spew into her mind. With a sigh, she meagerly asked, “What do I do now? I don’t believe myself fit to continue speaking with her.”

“You will be fine.”

“But what if I lose myself again?” she worried, “Look what I’ve already done to her.”

“You will be fine, I assure you. Now, I want you to listen to me.” She continued only after she got a firm nod from her sister. “I told you before you left to speak with Ryan that I wanted you to prove to me that you aren’t prejudiced. In truth, it was quite obvious to me that you were, and I only wanted you to see it for yourself. Now that you have, I want you to prove a real thing.”

Celestia stared back expectantly, her ears perked forward.

“I want you to prove that you are still the kind pony that you were a week ago. If you recall, I told you to speak to her and make things right. It’s not too late to do that.”

Celestia was silent for a moment as thoughts raced about her head. It’s as simple as that… “…Alright,” the sun goddess spoke, “I will. I promise I’ll make everything better.”

Luna gave her an honest smile. “There she is. I wouldn’t expect any less of you.”

“Thank you, Luna,” Celestia quietly replied. She extended her wing, pulling her sister into a firm embrace which was kindly reciprocated.

“You’re very welcome,” she replied. She held her sister only a moment longer before gently breaking away.

Celestia reluctantly did so as well, directing her gaze to Ryan for a brevity. She said, “She’s bound to be angry or, at the very least, exhausted when I talk to her again.”

“You’ll just have to work with her the best you are able,” Luna replied, matching Celestia’s gaze, “But I’m confident you are more than able.”

She offered a thankful smile in return, but it dropped as she looked the lunar alicorn over curiously. Before Luna could comment, Celestia asked, “Speaking of angry… Why aren’t you? You were cross with me earlier and the past few hours. Now…” She trailed off at Luna’s waiting stare.

Nodding, she responded, “I admit I was upset with you, to say the least, but I wasn’t entirely angry. I was…” She twirled her hoof thoughtfully before settling on: “…Disappointed. Especially after what just happened. But know this: You see the error in your way, and that is what I’ve hoped from you more than anything else. So, no, I am not angry, and no, I am no longer disappointed. Now, I believe we’ve kept Ryan waiting long enough, yes?”

“Mm. Thanks again. Truly.”

“But of course. It is just what family does—help each other.” With a wave of her hoof, her form was swept away into nothingness, leaving behind no residue, but not before whispering, “As long as you try, I will not be disappointed.”

The sun goddess watched the empty air that Luna occupied moments ago before she turned away, a reassured smile dancing on her lips. She would make everything better, she thought, She was sure of it.

And she would start, first and foremost, with an apology, just as she promised.

Chapter 21 Human and Her Horses

Why? Ryan asked herself, clinging onto the single-word question, Why?

For such a simple word, it had a great deal of weight in what it asked. Why had she failed? Why is this happening? …Why had she even been brought here in the first place?

She didn’t have any answers. Instead, she only asked the question as she huddled to herself, curled up on the endless flooring of an astral plane. The woman had already been broken down, but now her remains had been swept up and thrown out. There were no tears—she’d run dry—only the empty husk of herself; she was void of any previously fueled emotions, being just an empty husk of what used to be called a person. Finally, she was calm, but it was not pleasant.

Aside from asking why she'd been put through a hell, she wallowed in her own self-defeat, tortured by mere turmoil. Her fear was the one thing she could never beat, and now it had taken one last hurrah from her. Not even in this bizarre constructed world where thoughts ruled had she been able to overcome it. The twisted, irrational reaction of her own mind still ruled over her, overriding whatever goals she had instead. No amount of help and friends, she now realized, would change that.

“Ryan?”

Then there was her. The goddess to blame for everything. Ryan had been enthralled with the idea of finally telling her off for the pompous, self-absorbed goddess for what she truly was, but that had only brought her to where she was now—once again at her mercy. Reflecting on the words she had shot off, she was disappointed to find that she didn’t feel any real satisfaction from them. It was as if she had been yelling at the sky, expecting a defeated argument to be heard in reply. “Just leave me alone,” she wanted to say, but she knew that wouldn’t happen. Not bothering to roll over to face her, Ryan, responded with “You win,” her voice choking on the single phrase.

She distantly registered the sound of hooves coming closer, followed by the curious reply of “What?”

You heard me… “You win,” she ceded, “I give up. Keep me here; I don’t care anymore.”

A gasp. “You give up? What about going home? You were so keen about it.”

Ryan closed her eyes, not that there was anything in view to block out. “Just… don’t mention it. I don’t want to think about it if I’m stuck here. It’s bad enough.”

“You’re just going to stay here?”

“Don’t sound so happy about it,” Ryan sneered, though lacking any bite to it.

The sound of the approach drew closer, though lacking the distinct sound that hooves make, instead being softer and half as frequent. “Ryan…” she tried again, “I want you to look at me.”

Ryan made no movement.

“Alright…” she said. Momentarily, she walked around Ryan, her two feet appearing in Ryan’s vision.

Feet? Ryan’s brow furrowed as she traced the feet upward to the legs above, then up to the body draped in white, flowing fabrics, and finally to the rainbow-haired head at the top. Although entirely different in appearance, Ryan recognized her for who she actually was. “Mm…” was all she said, dropping her gaze away once again.

Bending down, Celestia explained, “I figured it would be more pleasant to see. I guarantee this one won’t fail.” Getting no response, she continued “Ryan, I’m not happy about this. I admit I may have been quite content with this turn of events earlier, but that was before I… to be frank, realized how much of prejudiced bigot I was being. So again, I’m not happy. Not in the slightest. It pains me to see that I’ve pushed you into such a sorry state.”

“…” She just admitted she’s wrong? Ryan thought.

With a sigh, the goddess continued, “So, I just want to say, I’m sorry. I am so very sorry for everything I put you through. And I mean that, truly. I wish I could take it all back. I can only wish that you would ever forgive me.”

There was a pregnant pause of silence as the remorseful words hung in the air. Then, just as quietly, Ryan pushed herself up, placing an uneasy hand against the ground and shifting her foot for proper leverage. She settled into a kneeling position before lifting herself up fully, her hazy eyes looking down at the faux woman below her. Taking in a shallow breath, she spoke. “Are you?”

Celestia’s brow furrowed at the suddenness of the question. “What?” she reacted, fumbling with her words.

“Are you really sorry?” Ryan repeated, “Or are you just saying that because you have to?”

“What?” Celestia said again, rising to her feet. This time it wasn’t out of curiosity but, instead, out of shock.

Ryan monotoned, “You know… ask for forgiveness so you don’t feel so bad—if you actually do feel bad, that is. Maybe so you won’t look so bad to Twilight and the others. Or maybe you’re only apologizing because one of them told you to.”

“I…”

She raised an eyebrow, “Who was it then? Twilight? No, I bet it was your sister. She tried talking sense into you earlier, yes? You’re not sorry. You’re only fulfilling a niche.”

“No, Ryan!” Celestia hastily added, “I am sorry! I—”

Ryan cut her off with a glare. “After all you’ve said and done, you expect me to believe that? After you just screamed at me and took advantage of my phobia? Save it. You said it yourself: you were a prejudiced bigot, only you still are.” Giving a sidelong glance, she shot, “You know what the difference between us is? I recognize that I was being a prejudice bigot with irrational beliefs, but I’ve actively tried to move on. You haven’t. You’re still clinging onto what happened in the past. As tragic as what happened is, a few centuries is more than enough time to move on. Stop lying to me when you aren’t actually sorry.”

“I am sorry,” she insisted, “I swear. I just want to help you. Right what I’ve wronged.”

“Right what you’ve wronged?” she repeated, “How are you going to do that? Open the gate?”

“…It’s possible.”

Ryan shook her head. “Let’s face it. We both know it’s not going to happen. If I believe that, then I’m not going to take your word. So answer me this: How could you ever help me now?”

“There is a chance,” she insisted, “We just have to stay hopeful.”

“I’ve tried being hopeful. It didn’t work.” She turned her back on Celestia. “Oh, I know how you can help me,” she quipped, “Why don’t you just turn me into a horse and wipe my mind? You did it those soldiers that came through so why not do it to me? Ignorance is bliss. Besides, you’ll be getting rid of the human. Everyone wins.”

“Ryan!” Celestia recoiled, “How could you suggest such a thing? I would never destroy what makes you who you are.”

Ryan whipped around to face her. “Then why don’t you just kill me, then?!” she shrieked, the embers of her ferocious anger sparking one last time, before dying once and for all. “Why don’t you just kill me?” she asked, calmed into a drab, emotionless tone once again. “I don’t have a future here. I’ll always be an outcast who’s scared of everyone else. Just kill me now and save me the agony.” With that, she dropped back into her miserable persona, the realization she forced upon herself taking hold. Really? her mind asked, What good am I to stay here and suffer…?

She heard Celestia’s gasp from behind her but paid it no mind, nor did the footsteps following. Ryan was reeling from her own words. A cold, logical thought process worked its gears, working to justify the claim. Being in her state of turmoil, Ryan couldn’t offer any resistance as it whispered dark thoughts to her frazzled mindset. The woman froze up as the dread festered inside of her, waiting to grow and spread through her entire system.

A firm grip came down on her shoulder, snapping her out of the trance she’d been put under. Her wide eyes stared intently as the image of Celestia came around and into her vision. She said nothing, waiting for the faux woman to make the first movement.

Celestia met the glancing with her own solemn gaze. In her eyes, Ryan could see not the controlled watchfulness she’d seen so often, nor did she see the contrasting desperation from mere moments earlier. Instead, she saw a newfound trepidation and desperation in the magenta orbs. Her tone humbled into a soft whisper, the goddess said, “Ryan… I…” She swallowed. “I can’t tell you how sorry I am. Please,” she begged, “When I say that, I mean it with everything I am. I am so sorry I treated you so horribly, so sorry I caused you so much grief, and especially sorry I pushed you to… this.” She dropped her gaze, heaving a sigh. “You’re right. Just who am I? All I’ve done is let my own irrationality dictate my actions. Please, believe me when I say I’m sorry.”

Ryan gazed intently at Celestia, letting the apologetic words hang suspended in the air. The more she looked at the princess that had quite literally begged to her, the more the pure sense of sorrow became apparent. There were no lies or falsities in her words, Ryan could see, only the want of making amends. As much as Ryan wanted sure to see the contrary, Celestia really was sorry. Her eyes closed as she let out a small breath. “…Fine,” she said, prompting Celestia to look up hopefully, “I believe you. You’re sorry. However,” she added, “You can apologize. But I will not forgive you.”

She broke away from the other’s grip with a turn of her shoulder, walking away without a destination in mind. She didn’t care, anyway. All that mattered was moving forward, wherever that meant it would take her. With each step that impacted the dull, gray dreamscape ground below her, the impending sense of darkness inside of her grew. This is it, it hissed into her ear, The game is over. No more loose ends, no more what-ifs, and certainly no going—

“What if I opened the gate?” Celestia called out to the woman, her final gambit becoming a desperate plea.

Ryan stopped. Slowly turning deliberately, she gritted out, “I already told you. I’m not getting my hopes up.”

Celestia shook her head.

“What? You expect me to believe you’re actually going to open it?” Ryan sneered.

“You just admitted you believe me when I say I’m sorry,” Celestia said, “You know I have no reason to lie to you.”

Ryan’s mouth floundered for a moment before she managed to recollect herself. “Well, well… Why would you open it? Just so I might forgive you? That doesn’t seem like a big enough reason for someone so obsessed with the greater good.”

Celestia averted her gaze. “I’ve… been thinking. And I realized something. My greatest mistakes—my sister, my student— both happened because I was following what was for the good of my subjects. Although I still and always will believe such a decision is not bad, I’ve come to see… it is not always the best.” Briefly flashing an uneasy smile she added, “Besides, I said I’ve come to make amends. Make things right. An apology is only the starting point.”

The woman went silent for a moment, her mouth agape. In her eyes were a clash of emotions, battles between disbelief and forbidden hope. “I-I,” she stuttered, “No. I don’t believe you. After everything that’s happened—No! It’s just…”

“Ryan,” Celestia said, taking cautious steps to the woman. She reached out her hand to meet Ryan’s, gently grasping it in her own. Getting no resistance, she clasped it between her hands. With a firm grasp, she made eye contact using the most honest look her centuries of experience could provide. “Ryan,” she started again, “My sister asked me something earlier. She asked why you couldn’t go home as long as we set up precautionary measures. In truth, I had no answer as to why not, and I still don’t. I swear, Ryan, I swear that I will open that gate. You will go home. To your family, like you wanted.”

The woman could only stand stock-still, peering forward, eyes quivering as the words sank in. It was surreal; the answer she had wanted was right here, delivered by the one who had initially forbade it. Even if she saw no deception, she simply couldn’t fathom the words. After a hurricane of emotions and events, successes turned failures, pulling her up and down and along for whichever way the wind blew, how could she? She’d already been promised this once by another, and he had failed.

The reminder of the chaotic spirit sent her mind down to memories of the chain of events that sent her on this spiraling madness of a quest. She’d failed because of a locked door, traversed a capital city, been turned into a horse, and teleported across a country. Before that even, she’d said goodbye to her dear friends after receiving the horrid blow from the goddess. And before that… she’d simply been having a good time recording music with a carefree DJ, her impassive roommate, and an obsessive unicorn. That was only hours ago, yet it seemed like weeks to her, a distant memory, all because of the charades she’d been staging.

And now, she felt, it could finally be ending. She could actually go home to where her family would be. Where her brother would be waiting. She wouldn’t subject him to hopeless waiting like her father did.

“I… I…”

However, she could not believe it. She wouldn’t let herself fall in the trap of false hope again.

With an uncontrolled sniffle breaking through her mask of despair, tears of finality began a feeble stream from her eyes, dripping off the curve her nose, down her cheeks, and onto the glossy floor below her feet. Visibly morose, she sobbed, “I want to believe you. Really, I do. B-but, I don’t want to be disappointed again. I can’t handle it agai—” Her voice choked on the word, never finishing. A bitter weeping taking over her body, she didn’t protest as she was pulled into an embrace.

“It’s going to be alright,” Celestia whispered, her words weightless to the woman. All the goddess could do was try to comfort, promising things she couldn’t prove.

Forcing her tears back for an instance, Ryan managed out, “I hate you so much, Celestia… But please… Don’t be lying to me.”

“I never would,” the goddess answered, “Never.”

Ryan closed her eyes, her eyelashes becoming matted by the wetness of her tears. With a heavy, shuddering exhale, she remained silent, only basking in the cacophonous blend of raw emotion running rampant inside of her. Her head leaned into Celestia’s shoulder, and her arms hung imply at her sides.

I just want to go home, her frazzled mind thought.

“… I… I’ll believe you. Just this once. Take me home.”

With an unseen smile, Celestia nodded. She closed her eyes in concentration for a moment. Instantly, the dreamscape around them faded into nothingness.

There were things to be done.

Ryan set aside her quill, careful not to smudge the still wet ink on the parchment. She took a moment to bask in the oddity that was writing with a genuine feather, but she didn’t think much of it. Placing it down next to the glass vat that held the black ink, her eyes darted left and right down the page, and, with a satisfied nod, she left it to dry. She’d already been promised the letter would be delivered.

The woman stood up from the desk, the movement pushing the chair backwards with an audible squeal of protest from its legs. Paying the chair no mind, she walked around the seat and through the simple, empty space of the room she occupied before coming to the only door, and reaching downward an extra ways as her hand slipped onto the lower handle, as it wasn’t built for someone her height in mind, she gave it a twist and pulled it open, the warming light of the magically illuminated hall spilling into the dim room behind her.

Her eyes shut as a she had a breath of fresh air on a whim, a bit bizarre considering she was indoors, not even counting the fact that she was in the bowels of a castle. Probably just a bit more magic, she would have figured, if not for the fact that her attention was pulled away by an awaiting alabaster horse.

“You done?” he asked, his half-lidded eyes peeking up at her entry as his striped, blue tail flicked to and fro lazily.

She nodded. “Mmhm. Letter’s drying. You guys’ll take care of it when’s it’s ready, Shining?”

“That’s Prince Shining,” he snorted, “And yes, we’ll get it delivered if Twilight doesn’t take it herself.”

Another nod. “Alright… So…?”

He rolled his eyes, saying, “Just follow me. It’s right around the corner.” He turned tail and set a stride down the hall. After watching his regal demeanor stomp away for a brevity, Ryan set her own pace after the unicorn.

The widely different members of the duo traversed in silence for an awkwardly noticeable period, until Shining decided to speak up. Casting a sidelong glance at her, he commented, “You know… I’m still upset with you for how you treated my wife.”

“Good for you. You’re not getting an apology.”

He snorted, drawing back to himself with a whip of his blue mane.

Ryan only shrugged. She didn’t care too much for what the unicorn thought of her; she’d done what was necessary and didn’t regret it. Though, she would apologize to Cadence if given a chance. She actually was quite polite, unlike her husband.

Rounding a corner, they made their way down a one-way corridor of high ceiling and dead end. Shining continued without the slightest hint of hesitation, but Ryan nearly miss-stepped at the familiar sights surrounding her, save for one towering wall of crystal and steel directly in her path—that one actually did cause her to stumble blindly. She bit her lip as she recovered, then stood solid to properly assess the spectacle. It was the sight of the failure—her failure—an innumerable amount of hours ago. She didn’t know the exact amount, having been rather distracted during much of the afterward proceedings, but in the end, it mattered to her as much as Shining’s forgiveness did—that is to say, not at all.

Reliving the anxiety trip as her feet made hard knocks against the floor sent a tingle of shivers down her spine. The crushing memories of her defeat were still far too fresh in her mind for her liking and revisiting their home only served to strengthen the unpleasant clash of emotions. Even so, she knew it was a burden she would have to endure one last time to see the truth for herself.

Truth… She wasn’t sure what the truth was. Celestia had claimed to be sending her back, but she still couldn’t trust the princess, not after all she’d said and done. Ryan was vaguely aware of agreeing to believe her just once, but she chalked it up to her mind’s sorry state of misery latching onto the one hope presented to her, even if she didn’t want to. Despite her refusal, hope had gotten the best of Ryan. Though, she had to admit, it was always a nice, little feeling to have.

Still, a part of her expected to be faced with some ludicrous excuse as to why she couldn’t. The thought was unnerving, to say the least. True, she couldn’t think of any legitimate reason as to why she wouldn’t be able to, but it only eased the building tension in her so much. She didn’t have much more time to dwell on it, however, as they quickly arrived at the doorstep of the giant set of doors.

A faint glow emanated as Shining’s horn alighted. Leveling his head to narrow the flow of magic out to a single point, a beam of light shot out from his horn and connected to the shut doorway. He remained in that state for a few moments, biting his lip as a beam of sweat rolled from his head. Ryan toyed with the idea of asking how it was going, but decided against it for the sake of his concentration. Without any prior indication, Shining suddenly broke away, mentally as well as magically, a small smirk adorning his features, which promptly vanished as the sight of Ryan caught his eye again. “It’s open,” he deadpanned.

“Mmhm…” she mumbled, gazing straight up as her eyes followed the length of the door.

The unicorn raised his eyebrow before turning away. With a simple push of his hoof, the left side door began a slow, steady pivot, being carried by its own momentum. Ryan’s attention snapped to the movement, her eyes widening as she watched the grand opening. Her breath caught in her throat.

“You going to stand there and gawk or come in?”

“Uh… yeah,” she said, taking a few steps forward but not breaking eye contact. It only took moments to get past the colossal opening, but each moment sang its own tune to Ryan, lyrics of mystique yet power. With a shake of her head, she increased her pace, not wanting to hear more.

Her vision refocused onto the murky light of the new space. Although not spacious, the room carried an empty vibe; it was void of any furnishing or aesthetics one would see in the publicly available rooms of the castle. There was only one notable feature of the room, that being the high-reaching mirror dominating the room’s epicenter.

Even if it was a mirror, Ryan could just feel the mystical energy leaking out, trying to escape the prison of the Crystal Heart. It pulled at her with a faint grasp; that told her all she needed to know.

She drew closer with hesitant steps, as if it would flee away at the smallest hint of encroachment into its domain. Her hand found itself shuffling its fingers, reaching for the long sought game and wanting nothing more than to answer the grasp of the magic that lingered into the air. The woman didn’t even notice the quaint, lavender alicorn approaching until she spoke up.

“See that, Ryan?” Twilight asked, her hoof waving in the mirror’s general direction.

“Uh-huh,” she murmured, standing in silence long enough for Twilight to cock her head at her, “…That’s... it, huh? The gate?”

Twilight granted her a modest smile. “That’s right. It’s not open yet; we decided to wait for you to do that.”

“…Thanks.”

The alicorn only nodded. Glancing around, her eyes lit up at seeing her brother entering the room, only turning to them after watching the door swing close with a thud. “If you’ll excuse me for a moment…” she said before breaking into a trot, moving past the woman.

Ryan paid her no mind, her focus undivided from the gateway. This is it, her mind thought, We’re here. For the first time, Ryan actually believed the sentiment without a hint of doubt.

Unable to bear the self-imposed anticipation any longer, Ryan shook her head out of the trance. She traveled the distance in a mere few bounds, arriving at the gleaming surface of the gateway and greeted with the crystal clear reflection of herself. Her wanting hand, empowered by the intimacy to the prize, lusted out on its own accord, planting itself against the surface. The contact sent a shiver of surprise through Ryan; it was cold to her touch, which she half-expected of the glassy material, but it was also paradoxically warming at the same time. The contrast wasn’t unpleasant to her, but what caught her attention was the burst of energy that flowed into her through her fingertips, spreading throughout her entire body. It was the same energy from earlier, but multiplied countless times so. Feeling the power in the air may have divulged what, but directly touching it gifted her the answer to every other question she could’ve thought of.

“Amazing…” she whispered, her voice humbled through and through.

“Is it?”

The voice retrieving her from her stupor, Ryan glanced to her right, where the newcomer’s words originated from. At her side was a midnight blue alicorn bearing a flowing, star spangled mane. What took hold of Ryan’s attention, however, was the clear likeness to a certain solar alicorn whom Ryan had gotten to know so well. “Mm… I’m guessing you’re Luna.”

Luna gave her a raised-eyebrow look, saying, “That’s correct. Though, I’m surprised you knew that.”

“I’ve heard stories,” she shrugged.

The lunar alicorn pursed her lips, appearing conflicted, but quickly drew out of it. “Pardon my curiosity, but what were you saying about the gateway? You seemed quite entranced.”

“Oh. I…” She glanced to the mirror, her own reflection peering back at her. “I don’t know. I just feel this… magic, I guess, from it. When I touched it, the feeling just multiplied. I have no idea how to describe it.”

Luna nodded. “I think I may understand the experience. Working magic has a wide mixture of feelings and emotions that can affect oneself. However… I find it intriguing that you are feeling anything. I can’t feel anything from the gateway whatsoever.”

The woman made a helpless gesture, the meaning of which promptly went over Luna’s head. Nonetheless, Ryan spoke. “So… I heard you were kind of helping me during all this.”

“You can say that.”

Ryan twiddled her thumbs as she continued, “Well, in that case, I’d like to say thanks. I can’t tell you how much this would mean to me.”

“You are very welcome, Ryan,” she replied, earnest in her words, “I only wish we could’ve met sooner.”

“Mmhm… Heh, I’m sorry to say I can’t say the same thing,” she said, “I didn’t need any more horses in my life. No offense, of course.”

Luna made a gesture, the meaning of which promptly went over Ryan’s head. “None taken,” she dismissed, “A phobia is just a phobia, after all.”

The sound of approaching hooves interrupted their conversation, as Twilight returned, her brother nowhere in sight. “Hey,” she greeted, “I see you two have met.”

“Yeah.”

“Indeed.”

Twilight beamed at the two of them. “Well, I just got done talking to my brother. He left to wrap up business with Cadence. The castle is still needlessly on alert after the earthquake and it’s only wasting resources, so they’re going to calm everything down.”

“Alright,” Ryan said, “Hey, Twilight? Would you be able to pass on an apology to Cadence for me? For… manipulating her,” she finished, feeling a tad bit awkward.

“Sure thing,” she agreed, nodding in understanding, “Shining too?”

“No.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed, but Luna spoke first. “Earthquake,” the lunar alicorn repeated, putting a hoof to her chin, “Where is Discord, anyway? He played a part in this chain of events.”

“Beats me,” Twilight replied, “Would you know, Ryan? You talked to him last.”

The two equines turned to face her, expectant looks on their faces. Ryan stared back blankly for a moment before speaking. “…No. No idea where he is. He left me and I haven’t heard from him since.”

“Eh, I doubt it’s important in any case. He’s been reformed, and I doubt he would try something,” Twilight said, “What I’d like to know is why he caused an earthquake in the first place.”

“Hm… Perhaps just to get our attention?” Luna suggested, “We all arrived shortly after it occurred.”

“It’s as good a guess as any. Though, why would he want to bring us here?”

“Me.” The alicorns to Ryan in surprise. Paying it no mind, she continued, “I guarantee it’s because of me. I don’t know why, but it is.” They both stared at her in silence, causing Ryan to turn away. “Just seems likely…”

“Well, it’s entirely a possibility,” Twilight said. Luna nodded.

A few moments of quietness followed, adorned only by awkward glancing about. Ryan kept her vision focused on herself via mirror, gazing into the mess of a woman. She could see herself clearly, but there was the slightest distortion in the otherwise pristine reflection. The woman gazing back looked exhausted, first and foremost, but her eyes glimmered with hints of experience, only the slightest bit appearing grateful. Sighing, she came to a realization—she didn’t like it. “Sorry to rush,” Ryan started, “But when are we…?” Her head twitched toward the gate.

“Oh, right,” Twilight replied, “Actually, whenever you’re ready. We’ve just been waiting for you.”

Her eyes widened. “Oh! I… In that case, I guess I’ll go… now?”

“So confident,” Twilight chuckled, “But really, I was expecting you to ask sooner or later. We’ve already got everything set up, so, again, whenever you’re ready…”

“Right,” Ryan agreed. Her hands felt around her pockets, almost surprised to see she still had all her possessions, however few there were. Her “record player,” of course, was tucked neatly into the space in her jeans. Her items aside, she was mentally ready. She had been since the moment she’d arrived.

The thought of that fateful day snapped her into realization. “I… I’m going home, aren’t I?” She continued before anyone could answer. “I’m actually going home after all that’s happened… To be honest, I wasn’t sure if this was really happening, but it’s true, isn’t it? I-I’m having a hard time believing this.”

The two alicorns shared a glance at the awestruck woman, then at each other. Luna gave Twilight a look that said, “I’ll let you talk to her,” before retreating away.

Focus back on Ryan, Twilight said, “Yeah. You are. I’m having a hard time believing it, myself.”

Ryan disagreed, but didn’t say anything; Twilight could never know the emotions flowing through her. Besides, the fact that she was actually returning home was momentous on her mind. “Can… can we open it? Now?”

Twilight smiled. “Of course. I’ll give Celestia the signal.”

Her? Ryan turned just in time to see the glow from her friend’s horn die down, signaling a spell just being cast. “What’s she doing?”

“She’s going to adjust the flow of magic from the Crystal Heart, opening the gate,” Twilight explained, “She volunteered personally to do it.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Mmhm.”

Ryan bit her lip before looking to Twilight. She said, “Well, since I’m going, I guess this is…”

“Goodbye?” she finished, “I know. I think we both knew this was coming.”

“Yeah… Listen, Twilight? You know that letter I wrote?” The alicorn nodded. “Well, it’s addressed to you, Fluttershy, and Vinyl. Pretty much everything I want to say to them is written in there. When you go back to Horseville—”

“Ponyville.”

“Whichever. When you go back, can you three read the letter together for me? I only wish I could’ve said it to you all in person.”

She nodded, a knowing glint in her eyes. “I will. And I’ll make sure they know that, too.”

Ryan smiled. “Thanks, Twilight.” The princess returned a gentle grin. Ryan glanced back to the gate once more, taking in the warming feeling it gave to her. Her brow suddenly furrowed as the warmth shifted. It wasn’t a noticeable change, only a slight differing from what she’d been feeling, like music suddenly shutting off at a party. Noticing her change in demeanor, Twilight asked, “Something wrong?”

“No, just… I’ve been getting some weird feeling from the gate. It’s not bad, but it just now changed.”

“How odd,” she commented, “I can’t sense anything.”

“Yeah, Luna said the same thing.”

Twilight bit her lip, looking inquisitive. “Huh. Well, I don’t know why that’s occurring, but I have an idea of why it may have changed.”

“What’s that?”

“Maybe Celestia opened the gate and that’s affecting the magic,” she suggested.

Ryan’s eye widened, taken aback. “Really? But it looks the same. Well, I didn’t know what to expect, but I would’ve thought that there would be something.” Twilight only gave her horse version of a shrug, which Ryan actually did recognize. The thought of the gate actually being open shot excitement through her system. Part of her wanted to reach out and find out for herself right then and there, but she managed to just resist it. On the half chance it wasn’t yet open, walking headfirst into a solid wall wouldn’t be enjoyable.

A spontaneous pop rang through the air, prompting Ryan’s head to perk toward it, coming to see a faint, golden glow dying down, and one certain goddess taking its place. As Celestia’s vision came into focus after the disorientation of teleporting into a new environment, her eyes met the interested stares of Twilight and Ryan. After a brief silence, she spoke, “I assume you know what I was doing, Ryan?”

“Yeah.”

Celestia nodded. “The gate’s open.”

It’s open! Her heart skipped a beat at the realization. That was what she’d been waiting for. Her mouth hung slightly agape on its own volition, her breath becoming heavier in her throat. Slowed to a crawl, her neck turned to the open doorway. It looked completely unchanged, save for her own awestruck expression, but she wasn’t fooled; she could feel its beckoning call.

Watching Ryan, Celestia commented, “I assume you want to leave as soon as you are able?”

Ryan could only nod.

“That is understandable,” Luna said, approaching again, “I would only advise to make sure you have everything in order beforehoof. It may be a long trip and you wouldn’t want to forget anything.”

“Right…” she muttered under her breath. She snuck a glance at Twilight who was happily beaming back at her. Ryan wanted to go right then; it was all she’d wished for, but seeing the cheerful smile of her friend told her… otherwise. She couldn’t. Not without having to bear the knowledge of what she’d be leaving. The thoughts of her letter flowed into her mind, bearing the words she’d wanted to say to her friends. Although she knew they wouldn’t mind her departure, Ryan knew that she wouldn’t let herself get over it. With a sigh, she said, “No… I can’t go.”

“No?” Celestia reacted first, the other two alicorns sharing the sentiment, “Why ever not? Isn’t it what you’ve wanted?”

“Don’t get me wrong; I want it more than anything else,” she replied, holding her hands out in front of her, “But like Luna said, I need to take care of business.”

“Business? Such as?” Twilight asked.

The woman turned to regard her. “You,” she answered, drawing a surprised look, “And Fluttershy. And Vinyl. I wrote a letter, but what good are words on a page to actually telling them in person? I can’t leave knowing I haven’t made good with them.”

Twilight lasted under her befuddled mask only a moment longer as she broke into a wide, enamored smile. “Aw, Ryan. That’s so considerate of you! Even after being right here, you’re still thinking of your friends. That would’ve made an old friendship report.”

“Which I, in turn, would’ve read,” Celestia added.

“Yeah…” Ryan said, unsure as how to respond.

Luna pointed away from them, saying, “Shall I warm the chariot?”

“That would be best,” Celestia said, “Twilight? Since Ryan’s going to be leaving for Ponyville, why don’t you retrieve her letter for her?”

“Sure thing,” she agreed. With a pointed gesture to Luna, they both strode for the door.

Which, of course, left Ryan with Celestia. The woman adjusted her gaze away from the alabaster-coated alicorn, none-too-subtle in the action.

“Ryan…?” Celestia started, her tone silky in its softness.

She took in breath before answering. “Yeah?”

“I know you still don’t like me.”

“Yeah.”

The goddess paused a moment. “…Even so, I want you to know that the feeling is not mutual.” She hoped for some kind of reaction, preferably of understanding. If not, she would’ve preferred the silence Ryan tended to fall into when she had nothing to say. Thus, she was taken off guard by the dry chuckle that came in either’s place.

“Celestia,” she sneered, “If you believe that, then you’ve got a lot to learn about the irrational fear. I don’t like you, and you don’t like me. That’s the way it is, and I doubt that will ever change.”

The solar alicorn opened her mouth to respond but only found the emptiness of her breath fit to answer. She closed it, instead shifting to a new topic. “What I wanted to ask you, Ryan, is if I’ve kept my word.” At Ryan’s raised eyebrow, she elaborated. “Have I made amends? Made everything better? I’ve already opened the gate for you without knowing what could be on the other side.”

“And look, nothing’s come through to kill you,” Ryan commented, eyes half-lidded.

“There are numerous safeguards currently casted,” Celestia said, “But that is not the point. I’m trying to ask if you could ever forgive me.”

Ryan regarded her, the goddess-ruler asking apologizing to her. “…Yes,” she admitted but quickly added, “I could. But I guarantee nothing. Could be a year, could be never. I don’t know.” Not bothering to view the reaction she would get, she set a pace for the door that Twilight and Luna had exited. “I’m going to see about the chariot.”

“Very well. Goodbye, Ryan. I wish you good luck.”

Celestia watched her departure, but she couldn’t help but smile as the words replayed over and over in her head. Just before Ryan completely left her vision, she called out. “Oh, and Ryan? I may know a bit more about irrationality than you think.” The woman’s pace hesitated only for the briefest of moments. Then she left without a word more.

To Ryan, however, the words meant nothing—Celestia’s as well as her own. One just being phrases crafted out of emotionless logic and the other annoyingly cryptic. Moving forward, she turned her attention to the task at hand.

Her friends.

Ryan fell to the earth, thanking God to be on the turbulence-free safety of the ground. “That was a horrible!” she cried, “Clip the wings of those pegasuses; they can’t fly to save their lives!”

“…Ignore her. She’s not used to chariot travel,” Twilight said to the two fliers. They shared a “hmph.” The lavender mare set her hooves down onto the grass, unable to suppress the smirk that came to her at the sensation of familiarity around her. The gentle breeze, the flow of a stream through the pebbles littering the river bed, the quaint cottage; she was home. “Well, Ryan,” she said, “We’re here. The lights are on, so I’d say Fluttershy is here.”

Ryan pushed herself into a kneeing position before looking up for herself. Sure enough, Fluttershy’s cottage, Ryan’s home for over a week, presented itself. “Heh,” she said, smirking at the sight, “It seems like an eternity since I’ve last—”

“SURPRISE!”

“Ah!” Ryan was sent sprawling back onto her rump with a shriek, her limbs flailing helplessly as they tried and failed to find leverage. She narrowed her vision onto the source of the shout, a face so pink it could be called “vibrant.”

“Pinkie!” Ryan could hear Twilight scold, “I thought you said you weren’t going to do that!”

Pinkie, as Ryan heard she was called, merely smiled guiltily. “Sorry, Twi, but she was set up so perfectly for it.”

Twilight’s hoof met her face.

“Uh… hey?” Ryan said, gathering herself up, “Who are you again?”

Beaming, the pink horse flew into an introduction. “Hi! I’m Pinkamina Diane Pie! But you can call me Pinkie cause all my friends do, and—” Her face was suddenly inches away. “—You’re my friend, right?” she finished, a dangerous intensity in her voice.

Ryan, for one, decided it was always good to make new friends. “Yup. Definitely. Please go away.”

“Great!” Pinkie cheered, prancing on her hooves away from the woman, “I love making new friends. I know everyone in Ponyville.”

Separating the two, Twilight teleported in front of the energetic horse. “Ugh. Pinkie? Sorry to interrupt your friend making, but Ryan and I have some business to wrap up.”

“Oh right! You told me you were going to talk to Princess Celestia about Ryan. How’d that go? Is she going home or is the Princess still being a pants-less grumpy pants?”

“Yeah, she’s going—wait. How’d you know about her not being able to…” Pinkie grinned. “Never mind. Just roll with it,” she murmured to herself.

“Any who,” Pinkie said, “I checked on Fluttershy like you asked me to, and she was all ‘Oh dear. It’s been awhile since Ryan’s come back,’ so I, being the bestest friend I am, offered to help look for her, where we then split up and—”

A lavender hoof clamped over her mouth. “Pinkie,” Twilight lectured, “Short version. Where’s Fluttershy now?”

“Right-o!” she said, giving a mock-salute, “She left to see if Ryan was with DJ-PON3 earlier, where she then heard what Ryan was planning to do. They’ve been talking at Fluttershy’s ever since.”

“Talking?” Ryan asked, not liking the sound of it.

“Mostly debating about if they should go after you or wait and see if you come back on your own.”

“…oh.” was all she could say. Shaking her head, she pulled herself to her feet. “Nice meeting you, but I need to talk to them,” she said, starting a walk toward the cottage.

“Eh, I need to go too, Pinkie,” Twilight said, “I hope you don’t mind…”

Pinkie turned to regard her friend, flashing her an unusually simple smile. “I understand,” she said, “I’ll be heading home. I have a feeling it’s yours and Ryan’s turn.”

“Thanks, Pinkie. And thanks for checking on Fluttershy, too. See you around?”

“See ya!” she said, before bouncing away without a care in the world.

Twilight watched her only a moment longer. “Hey, wait up,” she called, turning to the woman. As Ryan glanced over her shoulder, she continued, “Sorry if Pinkie scared you. She’s a bit… hyper.”

“So I noticed,” Ryan replied, “But it’s alright. Just caught off guard, is all.”

Twilight nodded, settling into a pace beside her friend as the cottage grew nearer. “That’s good.”

“Mmhm.” Ryan wasn’t in much of a mood for talking to Twilight for once, an irony considering that was exactly why she was there (along with talking to a few others). Instead, she was in a mood for thinking. The doorstep was just a few easy paces away, and, as the distance shrunk, her anxiousness grew. Back when she was on the chariot—and wasn’t panicking about falling to her death—she was looking forward to this moment. She was going make her proper farewell, but a few words by an overly energetic horse had dashed the ideal situation she would be walking into. Past that wooden door were two friends, no doubt worried and concerned for her friend. The thought of putting such unneeded stress on them was sickening to Ryan, but it ignited a newfound motivation in her, one to make that promised farewell all the greater.

Clenching her hand into a fist, she closed the gap separating her from the door and elicited a few sturdy knocks against the door. Her heart jumped at the sound of shuffling from the other side of the door, but she held her ground. Within a moment, the door creaked open as the light from inside spilled into the gloaming. Standing alone at the doorstep stood a pegasus, her coat a faded shade of canary, her mane a rosy pink, and her eyes an awestruck blue. “Ryan?” she gasped. Fluttershy gaped, wide-eyed before she came out of her shock with a blink. Her head whipped around, where she called out, “Vinyl! Ryan’s here.”

“What? She is?” a voice yelled back. Fluttershy was pushed aside as another horse, this one a unicorn, crowded into the doorframe. In contrast to the pegasus, she bore an electric blue mane and stark white coat, fitted together by a pair of purple-tinted glasses. Vinyl’s horn briefly alighted as she pushed the shades up, providing a clear view of her red eyes shining in surprise.

Ryan hardly noticed the smile growing wider across her own face. “Hey guys… I’m back.”

Vinyl was the first one to break out of her stupor, bounding forward as a beaming grin took hold. “Ryan!” she yelped, “You’re back! Oh, thank Celestia.” Her grin turned sheepish as she realized what she’d said. “Er… maybe not thank Celestia?”

“It’s fine,” she chuckled, “Everything worked out.”

“Yeah? So that means you can—”

Her words were cut off as a blur shot past her, wrapping the woman into a tight embrace. “Ryan!” Flutterhy gushed, “When I heard you had gone off on this adventure, I just didn’t know what to do. I-I…”

Ryan pulled her in closer, practically holding the hovering pegasus. “Heh, it’s alright Fluttershy. I’m fine.”

Fluttershy pulled away reluctantly, her eyes looking more relieved than anything else. “Oh, Ryan. I’m so glad you’re here and alright. I was so worried about you.”

Just what was I afraid of… Ryan thought. Twilight, however, spoke first. “Brr… Could we move inside? It’s chilly out here.”

“Oh! Of course,” Fluttershy said, hastily nodding as she noticed the cold air, “Here, follow me. I already have a fire in the fireplace going.”

The pegasus set down on her hooves and made a brisk trot inside, making sure to leave the door swung open enough for the others, which Ryan promptly made use of. As Twilight moved to follow, she was stopped by a white-coated foreleg blocking her path. “Huh? Yes, Vinyl?”

The DJ lifted her glasses again, this time pushing them onto her horn, giving a Twilight a view of her intrigued expression. “Is it just me, or has Ryan really gotten over her fear?”

“What makes you say that? She’s been fine in just talking to ponies, sometimes even looking at them.”

“Yeah…” she responded, “But that was more than looky-touchy. She was perfectly okay with Fluttershy latching onto her.”

Twilight cocked her head, darning a curious gaze to the doorway. “Huh, I guess so. Now that I think about it, she just had an encounter with Pinkie, and that turned out surprisingly well.”

“She ran into Pinkie?” Vinyl exclaimed, “Jeez, she must have really made progress since this morning. Just what has she been doing?”

“Now, that’s a long story, but nothing to make this much progress so fast. Mm…” she said, her pupils drawing thoughtfully to the corners of her eyes, “She did enter a dreamscape with Celestia… That’s the only thing I can reasonably think of, but I don’t know enough about them to say that that’s the cause.”

“I have no idea what a dreamscape is, but if it was with the Princess, it must be important.”

“More or less. Now, care to go inside? Another minute and it’ll be snowing.”

With a laugh, the DJ stepped aside.

Ryan leaned back into her favored armchair, warming up to the crackling fire. Smiling inwardly as well as outwardly, she felt herself relaxing for the first time in however long. As her eyes danced to and fro around the modestly decorated living room, she knew she would always think of this place as her home away from home.

Sensing a pair of eyes upon her, her neck craned to see one particular pegasus peering at her. Ryan shot her a reassuring smile; Fluttershy returned a tender, shy smile.

“Alright!” Vinyl announced, plunking down between them. Taking a whiff of the smell of burning, she twisted her neck to peer at the woman. “So just what in the world has happened the past few hours?”

“Simply put, a lot,” Ryan said, “But I’ll tell you two; you both should know. Twilight, you here?”

“Right here,” she answered, just in time for a levitating couch to set down opposite to Ryan. Already on board, Twilight gestured to the cushion next to her for Fluttershy to join. “You want me to add my accounts to the story as well?”

“Mmhm. Yes, please.” Seeing Twilight’s nod, she continued. “Well, you both know what happened after I met with Celestia…”

Ryan pulled the blanket up close, snuggling into the cotton fabric. Lazily comfortable, she reached for a cup of tea, careful not to disturb the flow of the blanket. She took a sip, then promptly resisted the urge to gag, knowing how rude it would appear. Realizing that she hated tea, she set the cup back down.

Shifting her attention back onto the conversation, she heard Twilight finishing, “…Which brings us to the chariot ride over here. Ryan was a tad bit jumpy the whole trip.”

“Not a good thing to be when you’re in an airborne chariot,” Vinyl commented.

“Trust me, Ryan made sure I knew that,” Twilight jested, drawing a laugh around the room, much to Ryan’s indignation. “Haha… Alright. Well, not much happened after that. We arrived, met Pinkie for a few minutes, then came here. That’s everything that happened this past night.”

More or less… Ryan thought. In truth, she’d left out a few choice moments, usually pertaining to her and Celestia. Though she felt a bit guilty about not sharing everything, she was sure they would’ve understood that some moments are too personal. Her eyes danced across the room of friends, taking in the reactions from each. Twilight was greedily sipping at her tea as her parched mouth demanded from so much speaking; Fluttershy was resting with wide eyes, taking in every detail as her mind worked to imagine each vivid scene, as well as writing the lecture she would have to give to Discord; Vinyl grinned like a jailbird breaking out of prison and had been ever since obsessing over how much guts it took to “spit in the Princess’s face like that” (Twilight did not share the sentiment). Though the atmosphere had simmered down by now, it was thoroughly palpable during a few heavier moments in her tale. All in hand, Ryan was glad they knew what had transpired.

The room grew into a silence, absent of the storytelling that had dominated just earlier. Though, it wasn’t an awkward silence. Two members were settling down after a long day and two were taking everything in. The quiet escapade was only impeded by the occasional cracking of wood being burnt into warmth.

Eventually, a voice halted the silence. “Wow.” Vinyl said, “Pretty amazing.”

“Which part?”

“All of it,” she exclaimed, “To think that all of this actually happened. Just crazy.”

Ryan chuckled, “That’s one way to put it.”

“I’m so happy you get to go home,” Fluttershy piped in, “But I’m really glad you’re alright. I don’t know what I’d do if something had happened to you.”

At the reminder, Ryan’s smile dropped. She couldn’t stand the thought of causing them, especially someone as kind and caring as Fluttershy unneeded stress. Steeling her nerve, she spoke. “Guys?” They looked to her. “I just want to apologize to both of you.”

“Huh? What for?” Vinyl asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

She said, “For going on this entire quest and making you both worry about me. I should’ve realized what I was doing could affect you all. I—Mmph!” Her hands shot to her mouth as she suddenly lost control of it, it shutting of its own volition. Her eyes expanded to saucers, frantically watching her fingers try to feel, until she noticed the light cobalt glow emanating off the bottom of her face. Glaring, she looked to the smirking face of Vinyl.

“Ryan?” Vinyl said, “No offense, but shut up. You don’t have to apologize—you shouldn’t be, really. You did what was necessary, and I probably would’ve done the same. We don’t blame you. Right, Fluttershy?”

“Right,” she agreed, nodding, “We weren’t hurting or anything. Only concerned, as friends are for each other.”

Vinyl pointed her hoof toward the pegasus, saying, “What she said. Now then, we good?”

“Mmhm mmhm mm.”

“Glad to see you agree,” she said, releasing her magical grip.

Ryan tried to keep an unamused expression but couldn’t help the smirk that broke onto her face. “Ah, fine,” she relented, “Heh…” She gave a contented sigh, saying, “You’re all such great friends.”

“Don’t ya know it?” Vinyl said as she huddled closer to the hearth. Her horn casting its faint glow again, she adjusted the burnt timber, revitalizing the flame in a display of sparks. Satisfied, she rolled onto her side, propping her head onto her hoof to peer at Ryan. “But really, I know I can speak for all of us when I say we feel the same way. You’re a great friend yourself, and you don’t even realize it.”

Her head cocked to the side. “Oh?”

Nodding, she replied, “You bet. For starters, you’re an alien. How many people get to say they’re friends with an alien? Aside from that …You’ve been totally groovy the past week. When you weren’t on the verge of a panic attack, it was all about laughs and music and having an awesome time. Again, I can’t thank you enough for all that music. I still haven’t decided what to do with it, but I think I just might release them like you said.”

“I have to agree with Vinyl,” Twilight piped in, “Not about the music part; I’m talking about the friend part. I know we got off to a bad start, but the fact that we’re here together like this testifies to just how far we’ve come since then. Heck, it was thanks to you that I made not one but two friends: you and Vinyl.”

“Right back at ya!” the DJ shot back, “And to you too, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy’s cheeks turned a rosy red at the words. Wearing a gentle smile, she said, “Thanks, Vinyl. I’m glad we’ve gotten to become friends.” Looking up at Ryan, she added, “The same thing to you. It was wonderful getting to know you. I never would have expected that so much would have come out of Vinyl bringing me a wounded animal one night. I expected it to be just a creature in need—”

“Which turned out be true,” Vinyl jeered.

“Ha. Ha.”

“Um, anyway,” Fluttershy said, glancing between the two as they shot daggers at each other, “I’m truly grateful I was fortunate enough to meet you. Thanks, Ryan, for being here.”

Drawing away from Vinyl’s mischievousness, Ryan could only bask in the sheer love in the room. If she didn’t know better, she’d say she was in the presence of the Crystal Heart again. “Thanks. All of you. That means a lot…” The woman wanted to just leave it at that, but she knew that all good things must come to an end. That was what she had come here to do, after all. “Twilight?” she said, “Do you have my letter?”

“Huh? Oh, right.” Magicking a saddlebag her way, she pulled out of it a rolled piece of parchment. “I brought it with us like you asked,” she said, levitating it over.

“Thanks.” She reached out to pluck it out of the air, but Twilight kept a firm grasp on it. Ryan shot her an inquisitive look which quickly melted into comprehension at Twilight’s own.

The alicorn twitched her head at toward the letter, her brow furrowing.

Ryan nodded.

Although appearing disappointed, she relented, releasing the paper. Unrolling it, Ryan cleared her throat, drawing everyone’s further attention. She started, “You all know why I went on this whole deal in the first place. To go home, and I succeeded in that regard. But I didn’t go when I had the chance because I wanted to see you all one more time.”

“Yes, you told us…” Fluttershy lamented, a dragging feeling telling her where this was heading.

“Yeah. I wrote a letter before deciding to visit you all, and, well, here it is.” A tad bit awkwardly, she held up the ink-scribbled paper. “And… I… Oh, screw it. I’m saying goodbye.”

The three equine friends shared mutual glances before turning back to her. “Yeah, figured this was coming,” Vinyl admitted.

“Mmhm… Just, I love being around you all, but I have my life to get back to and…”

“As I said earlier, we understand. You’ve got to do what you’ve got to do.”

“Besides,” Twilight added, “We all knew you would have to go home at some point. It’s not a surprise; we were expecting it.”

“Alright,” Ryan said, reassured by a tad amount, “In that case, I’d like to read my letter to you all. It has everything I’d like to say you all, but I feel better knowing I’ll be saying it in person.” After a brief hesitation, she started.

“Dear Twilight, Fluttershy, Vinyl,” she said, looking at each one of them as she called their name. “Thanks. That’s all I can say. There’s nothing else I could ever say to describe how grateful I am to you all. Any declarations of my thankfulness would just come off as the typical thanking, so all I can and want to say is thanks and what for. The best words are the ones left unsaid, after all.”

“I’m saying thanks for not one thing, but everything. To you, Twilight, for always sticking with me, even when we had our argument. I know we didn’t get to spend nearly as much time together as we would’ve liked, but you’re a great friend all the way, especially for dropping everything and coming to my aid with the whole gateway business. I doubt I’d be where I am now without your help.

“To you, Fluttershy, for taking me in when I would’ve otherwise died via snake or exploding tree. Not only did you nurse me to health, but you went the extra mile to let me stay with you for you-didn’t-even-know-how-long. Even during my ridiculous outburst at you all, you were perfectly forgiving of me, something I shamefully can’t say I would’ve done. One last time, I’d like to apologize sincerely for that entire ordeal. For everything that you’ve done, I am forever in your debt, as cheesy as that sounds.

“To you, Vinyl, for just being you. As I told you before I left, you’re the best kind of person out there. From helping me in the forest to helping me in the forest again to going so far as to actually check out a book on phobias, you were always there for me. Even when I told you of my plan to go against Celestia, you still offered to help. Just, how many friends are that dedicated? I believe one-hundred percent that no one has, does, or will ever compare to you.

“Again, to you all, I thank you with everything I am.

“That said, I’m also writing this to say farewell. As I’m sure you two know by now, I’ve left back to Earth to return home. In all my time with you three, I enjoyed every moment. Back home, I was never the most outgoing person, but you three showed just how fun being with friends can be. I know it’s probably going to be sad knowing we’re literally worlds apart, but, if you would let me, I will always think of you all as friends, no matter where we are.

“With love, Ryan.”

She looked up from her paper, noting that her hands were slightly trembling under nervousness. She took in a deep breath and, after holding it in for a moment, let it out, mumbling, “I’m horrible at this…”

Her attention turned upward at the sound of a sniffle. Taken aback for only a moment her vision traced the sound to the laying form of Fluttershy, teary eyed yet having a contrasting, kind smile. “Oh, Ryan,” she said, “That’s so sweet of you to say. Yes, I’ll always think of you as my friend. I promise.”

“Me, too,” Vinyl and Twilight chimed in, then smirking at each other at the simultaneous words.

Ryan put on a sheepish smile, saying, “Heh… thanks… I really mean all that I said.”

“You don’t have to tell us twice,” Twilight said, “But we can say the same thing about us being friends. It’s been a true pleasure to have you here.”

“It was all mine,” the woman replied.

The DJ pushed herself up into a sitting position. “Aw, I wish you could stay longer, but I know you must be homesick by now. Eh… I assume you’ll be leaving tomorrow?”

“Actually,” Fluttershy interjected, “It is tomorrow. Look.” Pointing with a forelimb, she gestured to the window, where the early morning rays of light were breaking through the curtain. “We’ve been up all night.”

“Ha!” Ryan shifted up, tossing the blanket aside as she made pace to the window. Drawing back the hanging curtains, she smirked at the sight of the sun making its rise, peeking lazily over the treetops and distant mountains. The woman stared for a brevity before she closed her eyes, shaking her head with a wry grin. “So we have…” she said under her breath. Turning back to her friends, she announced, “In that case, I’m leaving tonight ‘cause I’m sleeping the rest of the day away.”

“Now that’s a plan I can get behind,” Vinyl laughed. She nudged Twilight with her elbow, drawing a chuckle out of the alicorn. Then looking to the pegasus, she added, “What do ya say, Shy?”

“Oh, um… Maybe just a bit,” she said, trying to put on a grin that wasn’t as awkward as she felt, “I have my animal friends to take care of soon…”

“Good enough. Ryan?” She pat the spot on the floor next to her. “Pull up a blanket while the fire’s still going.”

“Can do,” Ryan laughed before settling down next to the unicorn. She yawned, realizing just how tired she actually was for the first time. It really has been a long day, she thought. Her head turned sideways, catching sight of her yawn spreading to Vinyl, then to Twilight, and finally to Fluttershy. She couldn’t help but smirk at what she’d done. “Well, I’m going to sleep,” she said, “Wake me up later.”

“Same here,” Vinyl said, settling down next to her, “Should I say goodnight or good morning?”

“Why not both?” she replied, sharing a laugh. She heaved a contented sigh as the blanket pulled over her. Feeling Vinyl’s warmth next to her, she had the momentary sensation of sleeping next to a giant puppy dog, however random it was. Actually, she thought, It’s not too random. “Good night… day… whichever, everyone.”

A round of “goodnights” mixed with “good days” were heard, but it was understood, nonetheless.

Ryan shut her eyes, letting her long repressed drowsiness finally have its share. The woman was feeling genuinely happy, and anyone could’ve clearly seen it plastered across her face. Home sweet home… she thought, not sure if she was thinking about Earth or Fluttershy’s little cottage. Well, she figured, home isn’t really a place, eh? Just where your loved ones are.

Her eyes drifted back open, once more, seeing the sights of them. Vinyl was huddled up next to her, her glasses hanging comically crooked on her head. Twilight wasn’t going to sleep quiet yet, just looking thoughtful as she watched the embers flick out of the fire. Fluttershy simply was curled up with her rabbit, gently stroking his head behind the ears. With an honest smile, the woman spoke. “Guys? Thanks again. I hope we meet again—no—I know we will. Heck, we could visit each other. But for now, I just want to say thanks once more for everything… I love you all.”

Wide, visible smiles brought to each of their faces, Vinyl cocked her head to peer at the woman. “Ryan?”

“Yeah?” she answered, a dreamy wonder in her tone.

Vinyl propped her head onto her hoof. “It’s a bit awkward to tell someone you love them when you’re sharing the same blanket.”

The woman lasted all of two seconds before bursting into laughter. It started as a sleep-deprived cackle before volleying into blown-out bawling. It quickly spread throughout the circle of friends as uproarious laughing and sheer enjoyment filled the air; even Fluttershy’s timid voice could be heard.

“Ah…” Ryan said, wiping a tear from her eye, “This is life.”

Epilogue

Ryan dropped to her knees, clutching her head, trying to catch the mad spin on her senses.

Gritting her teeth, she tried to clear her vision, but her sense of temperature beat her to it. It was freezing! Her bleary eyes darting around, she made out nothing but the whiteness of snow and ice, occasionally dotted by the dark wood of trees in the distance.

“Where…” she muttered. Realization of her lost-ness closing in, she twisted her head around, catching sight of the slab of ice she had come from. It was a sheer block in the middle of a wasteland, and it provided a pure reflection of the woman. However, she knew better; she was looking at the other side of the gate. Her side.

“I’m back on Earth,” she said, “But I have no idea where on Earth.” Taking one more glance about and seeing nothing, she decided on her course of action. Turning around, she planned to walk back to the gate, taking one more disorienting trip to report the problem, but any movement was cut short at what greeted her.

Not there a moment ago, a tall, slender being stood alone, his reptilian back leaning against the side of the ice slab. His mismatched arms crossed, he grinned smugly at the woman, seemingly unbothered by the frigid temperature. “Hello there,” he said casually, waving his paw.

Ryan stood wide eyed and mouth agape, taking too long to comprehend the turn of events. “Discord?” she finally reacted, “You? What? Why?”

“Whoa! Take it easy, dear,” he exclaimed, throwing his arms out in front of him, “One question at a time.”

Ryan gulped. “Discord? What are you doing here?” she almost yelled.

At that, the draconequus put on a sneer, bringing his head down to Ryan’s level. “Why, Ryan, I’m doing what I’ve been doing. As I’m sure you would put it, ‘saving your ass.’”

“What? What do you mean by that?”

“Look around!” he called, throwing his arm around her and pointing aimlessly with the other, “Do you have any idea where you are? Just what were you planning to do? Pick a direction hope it’s the right way? No, that’s what I would do, and what I would do is always the wrong choice.”

“I… I was going to go back and tell them,” she said.

“Then what? They certainly don’t know where you are.”

Ryan’s brow furrowed. “So… you’re helping me get home?”

He chuckled, saying, “Isn’t that what I’ve been doing?”

“Been doing…” she repeated. Suddenly, her eyes widened. “Wait, you planned all this? The door being locked? Being caught? Talking to Celestia?”

Discord pulled away, dropping into a knowing look, his eyes half-lidded. “You’ve been overestimating me ever since we met, Ryan. Tell me, do I really seem like a guy with a plan?”

“I… I…”

The draconequus looked to her, waiting for an answer.

“I… don’t know,” she admitted, “I can’t read you. I thought I could, but you’re a complete wild card… Just what are you?”

His grin returned as he responded, “Wouldn’t I like to know…” He suddenly clapped his hands together, announcing, “Alright! One one-way ticket to Raleigh coming right up!”

“What? I—”

“Excellent!” With a snap of his claw, the woman vanished in a simple flash of light. Watching the spot she occupied for only a moment longer, Discord turned away, leaning against the slab again. “Ah… Well, that’s finally over. What to do now? Hm… I think some tea would be enjoyable.” He grinned to himself before snapping, vanishing himself.

“—would like to say thanks… then…” she said, trailing off at the sudden shift in scenery.

Gone was the tundra, instead replaced with the industrial noises of tires on pavement and bustling city goers and everything in between. She gasped as she looked around her, her feet twirling in a circle as she took in the sights of the city. Everywhere she looked, she saw the people—the people! Actual humans! She couldn’t help but laugh at the normalcy of it all, not caring what the passersby thought at the sight of the joyous woman spinning around on the sidewalk. After over a week of living in a fairy tale, nothing they could say could affect her.

Pausing to catch her breath as well as here sense of direction, she surveyed her surroundings, and, to her excitement, found familiarity. She was home, one-hundred percent! Even more so, she knew this block. She’d passed it by so many times in her life, yet this time she really took a moment to appreciate it. Waiting only a brevity, she raced.

Her feet carried her across the pavement, weaving through the web of pedestrians and occasional cars. Ryan had one goal in mind, and nothing could stop her from getting there. She was exhausted by the time it was in sight, but she pushed forward, rushing through the doors and up the stairs; the elevators would be to slow for her rapid pace.

Finally, she slowed, throwing her shoulder against the hallway of the apartment building. Gingerly, she raised her hand, balling it into a fist, before throwing it against the door closest to her in succession. Heart hammering against her chest, trying to break free of her ribcage, she waited in unbearable anxiousness.

Then it opened.

“Hello…” said the young adult occupying the frame, trailing off at the sight of the disheveled woman grinning from ear to ear at his doorstep. His eyes widened as recognition set in. “Ryan…?”

“Hey…” she said, “Rae… Sorry to keep you waiting.” Not waiting for answer, she pulled her brother into a close, glorious embrace, the last remnants of stress finally being released in a grand gesture.

Now, finally, she was home.

Author's Note

I thank you all for reading! I'll keep this short, as I've posted a blog you can find here all about my reflections on the story and, of course, sequel information.

Prologue

“Enjoying the party, Ryan?”

The girl being addressed looked up to the smiling face of her parent. Ryan, as she was named, was just a young child. The message didn’t arrive, or more likely, was never sent, to her mind as she was quite mature for her age and lacking the signature childhood sense of humor. It was no wonder her mother came to question her as she sat alone at a chair with a stone-cold face while the kids around her buzzed through the air and free-for-all atmosphere, having a ball at the birthday celebration.

“Yeah,” she said, her unchanged face telling a different, although incorrect story, “It’s fun.” Ryan wasn’t lying, but her standards for fun tended to be different than the others in her age group.

Her mother actually did believe her, though, despite the blunt monotone that came to her ears, but knew better than to simply leave it at that. “Why don’t you go play with your friends?” she asked hopefully.

“I only have one and she’s not here,” came the reply. She wasn’t actually friends with the birthday kid. He had just invited everyone he knew following the golden rule of more people equals more presents.

Points for brutal honesty, her mother thought, there must be something around here she’ll like. She glanced around at the sugar-fueled mess that was once a house until she found an answer. The party happened to belong to one of the more wealthy children on the block, and as things tend to go, the eager-to please parents went all out in the attractions. In a corner was a clown, delighting the faces of his young audience with his gags and balloons that always ended up as an animal of some sorts, the exception being a snake. Balloons already came in that shape when you blew them up. In the living room was a few rows of chairs set up, most occupied, as an entire wall was turned into a personal silver screen by a ceiling-mounted projector. What the mother set her sights on, however, wasn’t any of these. She had something bigger in mind. Instead, there was a sign pointing out to the field the owners called a back yard. It directed the many children to more various centers of entertainment outside such as the pool and bouncy castle with matching slide, but on the top, in blocky, noticeable letters, were the words “HORSEBACK RIDES!!!”

Ryan’s mother figured this would be the best choice if her daughter was reluctant to get really involved with all the usual activities. “Want to try horseback riding? They have it in the backyard,” she asked. She got an indifferent shrug. “It will be fun,” she said toned in a sing-song voice. However, it wasn’t an appeal this time, as indicated by the hand that was offered to Ryan.

Ryan merely took the hand, allowing herself to be lead away from the table and chair she had become so acquainted with. They made a move for the door, but were cut off by a large group of screaming and hollering kids darting by in an organized clump of limbs, all of them covered in or carrying some kind of party token, whether it be face paint or sugar-filled cake their parents would have to deal with later. Ryan’s mother took a glance at the passing crows before shifting her gaze to Ryan. Ryan, herself, was just staring ahead, waiting to get a move on.

Once the path was clear, the two walked out into the grassy turf, pool to the left, fence to the right, and a football field’s worth of space in front, which is where the four-legged animals were. Even from the some-distance-away spot she was in, Ryan could see the horses trotting calmly though the makeshift pasture with a young, overenthusiastic child along for the ride. There were at least three of them, each with their own attendant to lead them in their circular path and to make sure everything went smoothly.

“That looks fun,” her mother attempted, but she might as well have been talking to herself. Her daughter had already made the observation. Ryan gazed off towards the equines with interest. Never before had she actually seen a horse. Sure, there had been pictures and incredibly childish drawings in her coloring books, but the real, living thing was in its own league altogether. While any other girl her age would likely be running with a delightful squeal, their poor mother in her heels being dragged along the grass, Ryan was passively fascinated. For the first time since arriving at the party, she found herself being drawn to something. She subconsciously increased her speed, not acknowledging her own movement. Her mother however, did notice. That must be a good sign, she figured.

They soon found themselves at the line for it, if it could be called that. In truth, it was really a spot in the grass where at least one attendant and a horse were waiting for someone to come for the attraction. The attendant was talking to the only other child in line, a boy of frizzy red hair that had a twinkle in his eyes that spelled mischief. He was in the process of being explained by the attendant why he can’t have firecrackers go off near and definitely not on the horse. It sounded silly to the outsiders that were Ryan and her mom. Surely it was common sense? The boy however, wasn’t dumb. He knew full well when and when not to use the sparky rockets. He just wanted to annoy the man with his absurd ideas.

Ryan briefly wondered where he had even gotten the things that were currently stuffed into his pockets but figured they were probably lying around here somewhere, only to be set off for some time during the birthday celebration to add fun dramatics and effects to the show. She paid the boy no more mind, even if her mother was giving him a look of suspicion.

The man broke his lecture long enough to notice the newcomers. He quickly changed his exasperated demeanor into that of a happy I’m-being-paid-to-do-this one. “Looking to take a fun horseback ride?” he said in a rehearsed tone, each word more bright than the previous.

Ryan nodded.

“Okay, but first let’s go over some safety tips for Henry here,” he said, gesturing with a thumb over his shoulder to the chestnut-colored horse lazily grazing behind him a few steps. At receiving another nod, he went on in a monologue of safety and why they were important to take heed to. Ryan didn’t pay too much attention, though. It was all rules she would expect such as to treat the animal how you would want to be treated. They were really just versions of the ones she was used to in school, so she knew it was smart to smile and nod in “understanding” as he finished up.

Under the watchful eye of her mother, she was lifted up onto Henry the Horse, as she found herself somewhat affectionately calling it. Once up, she couldn’t help but gawk at the view from on top of the saddle. She could see the whole world! she thought. Even normally her much taller mother was but a tiny speck in the greenery. This is going to be amazing! she thought as she clutched the reins as instructed. She smiled an eager glance at her mother who, in turn, shot one back happily. Looks like her plan was working, even if there weren’t any other children around. Save for one trouble-making boy sitting in the grass while fiddling with toys he shouldn’t have.

Ryan was caught off guard as the beast of burden suddenly started a slow, guided trot with the aid by its side, causing her to momentarily almost lose her balance, but she recovered just fine. With that, she was off!

The girl was lead around the small field, enjoying every single moment. She would describe it, insisting she wasn’t exaggerating, that it was a wild rush of wind and speed as she and Henry the Horse dashed across the field, her hair billowing in the wake of the air they sliced that so foolishly got in their way. Ryan was sure her steed was enjoying the ride as well, judging from the sidelong glances it would occasionally throw at its unfamiliar passenger from its long face. Overall, it was a truly ecstatic experience.

…which meant that it was a shame that everything afterwards was the direct, terrifying opposite.

From the pocket of grass that they had started at came a sudden, quick shriek. Ryan knew that voice. It was her mother’s. Already facing the direction it came from, she craned her neck around the horse’s head to see what could have caused her mom to become frightened, but the answer came to her quickly. As in it literally came to her.

She let loose of her own as a loud, screeching blur of sparkling red blasted past her face. Her head darted backwards in pursuit, catching sight of the missile as it crashed into the ground, flares still shooting out. Maybe not a missile, but a rocket, it seemed. It didn’t take her long to put two and two together as she realized the boy had probably sent one off by mistake. She calmed herself down from her scare once knowing there wasn’t any reason to be alarmed and tried to set her mind back to the happy place it had been in.

Unfortunately, the horse did not share the same recovery. Horses tend to be higher strung animals, susceptible to sudden scares, and it just so happened that this particular one was feeling antsy as is in the unfamiliar environment infested with small, screaming children. With a fear-induced whinny, it reared up its entire mass, rider and all, up onto its two hind legs, its now-airborne legs held out in front and pining the empty space, as a bright and faster moving firecracker flew by its head, playing a shrill note many octaves too high.

Ryan felt the sudden change before all else. One moment she was fine on top of her friend Henry the Horse, the next she was facing the odd sensation of gaining altitude at a rather awkward angle, then finally ending up in the actually familiar yet unlikeable feeling of falling. She’d fallen off of things an embarrassedly large amount of times before, usually at the playground at school, but it was always a heart-skipping experience. She yelled out in an unpleasant mixture of surprise and fear as she fell towards the unforgiving ground, completely at the nonexistent mercy of gravity. This was much worse than the usual falling sensation, though. Between the nasty surprise and whinnying horse, it was made even less desirable by the extra-long distance from the animal’s back to the ground. It only lasted seconds, but time was rendered irrelevant.

She landed on the ground hard, her head taking a nasty hit from the resulting whiplash. Tears sprang to her eyes and gave no indication of stopping their flow. It only was at this time that her mother saw the situation, her imminent scolding to the boy interrupted by the cry from her daughter. It took only a moment before instinct took over. She darted out to the rearing animal that once held Ryan, kicking off her heels and not caring where they ended up. All that mattered was her child and protecting her. She screamed Ryan’s name all the way.

Meanwhile, the attendant, who was supposed to be preventing this exact kind of situation, was still recovering from the shock of the sudden turn of events. Only moments too late did he come back to reality after Ryan’s fall. However, there was no time to ponder what could have been prevented. There was a horse that needed to be calmed down. He turned to the animal, the thought I am so fired running through his mind. In most situations, he would have had the problem sorted out in a jiffy, but, once again, horses are timid creatures. This is especially the case when a woman runs towards one screaming. By a bad sense of humor, Ryan’s mother’s concern only lead to making things worse as the horse became startled at the perceived threat. Acting on the latter portion of fight or flight, it turned in a hurry, trying to gallop off, while ignoring the dismayed response from its trainer.

Unfortunately, there happened to be a child in the way.

Ryan, back against the ground and vision blurred, shrieked as the massive form of the horse came over her, its size blacking out the sun and giving it a terrifying silhouette. The horse paid her no mind, however, as it only seemed content on becoming the horrible monster that whinnied an unearthly sound at its victim. This wasn’t Henry the Horse, as Ryan knew, but a big angry beast that sought nothing more than to take sadistic pleasure in its poor and helpless prey. Tears flowed like a broken dam as the girl could only scream as the monster rushed over her, relentlessly tearing up the earth it shook in its wake.

The poor girl didn’t even see it when a hoof came at her, straight for her face.

Chapter 10 Horror to Hope by the Horse

Ryan awakened as the lightly sunrays came through the window and onto her face, though she didn’t feel inclined to open her eyes.

She felt refreshed in more ways than just physically, like a burden had been taken off her aching back. That very thing did happen in a sort of way, though not literally. Reflecting, she agreed to herself that things were looking forward from here on out. And that was all thanks to her friends.

Friends… that was odd, she figured, she’d just called a small group of people, horses no-less, friends even though she barely knew them over a day. Well, they seemed to think of her as a friend so why not? She just wished she’d been better to them. It wasn’t a pleasant first meeting. What’s happened has already happened, she told herself, using the words she’d told Fluttershy. Don’t be a hypocrite. Just look forward.

Ryan shifted on her spot, leaning against a soft cushion instead of a bed. She must have fallen asleep here. Feeling a warmness against her side she grasped for what she assumed was a blanket; it was probably one that Fluttershy had brought her. She’s such a nice host.

As she grabbed for the fabric, it had the odd effect of making a contented sighing sound.

…what?

Ryan opened her eyes curiously and beheld the sight of Fluttershy herself soundly asleep and leaning against her.

Looks like she fell asleep too, Ryan concluded. She thought for a moment on what to do then decided on just getting up, letting Fluttershy sleep. As she moved her hands to try to gently adjust the sleeping woman, Fluttershy reacted in her sleep. Her head nestled into Ryan’s arm as she pulled Ryan into a close embrace, an arm reaching around her.

“Eh,” Ryan said a bit awkwardly. So much for getting up.

“Well isn’t that precious?” a familiar, mischievous voice said aloud.

Ryan looked up in surprise to find one mismatched chimera peering down at the two.

“I didn’t know she was a sleep-cuddler.”

“Have you been watching us sleep?” Ryan asked incredulously.

“Of course not. What kind of draconequus do you take me for?” he exclaimed dramatically, “I just got here.”

“Okay,” she said exasperatedly, “So why are you here?”

“Now you’re wanting to talk?”

“It’s not like I’m going anywhere.”

Discord gave a small laugh but quiet enough not to wake Fluttershy. “Alright,” he said, “I just wanted to check on you like the good friend I am. It’s been so long since we last talked.”

“It’s been a day.”

“And so much has happened! Just look at you. One minute you’re angry at Fluttershy and the next you’re cuddling her.”

“I’m not cuddling her,” she protested, “She just did this in her sleep. And how do you know about the argument?”

“I have my ways,” he dismissed, waving a paw, “I said I was going to be keeping an eye on you and I admit, you have been quite entertaining.”

“Thanks. I really enjoy knowing my pain is entertaining to you.”

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic. Everything worked out well, did it not?”

Ryan grumbled.

“Just look. It’s like your fear isn’t even there anymore! You were having full conversations with them.”

“It’s an appearance thing. I can’t stand the sight but I’m better at talking.”

“Why would you suppose that?” he asked.

“Because they sound human and act human?” Discord perked an eyebrow. “They’re not that bad when they can talk back, I guess. It’s… nice.”

Discord held his paw to his mouth, clearly holding back laughter. Then he stopped just as simply and said in a low voice, “Told you.”

“You never told me anything. You just kept giving me vague clues and teasing me.”

“Teasing? Why, I’m incredibly sorry you felt that way. I was just trying to lighten the mood.” Ryan couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic or not. “…and the room,” he added with a smirk. Sarcastic it is. He gave a short laugh before raising his claw hand and giving it a snap.

Ryan gave a look for a moment before raising her own hand and snapping back.

Discord widened his eyes then narrowed them. He held up his paw as well and snapped them both at her.

Gently pulling out her other hand, Ryan returned the gesture with twice the snaps.

The chimera came back with a rhythm from his claw/paw as he leaned in closer.

Ryan came back just as strong.

The two engaged in an epic clash of snapping, neither side giving any ground. That is, until Discord brought his tail into the mix and proceeded to inexplicably add to the battle with the snowy hair at the end of it. Ryan slowly slid into a stop as she tried to registered just what she was looking at, giving Discord a look of triumphant satisfaction. He then looked around the room, seeing a complete mess of chaotic magic having turned he room into a habitat of living and flying furniture. He snapped once more, reversing it.

“You’re almost as bad as that bunny,” Ryan said, glaring up at him.

At that, Discord narrowed his eyes and darted his head about the premises. “Don’t talk about him,” he said in a conspiratory whisper, “He knows when you do that. He can smell fear.”

Ryan looked unamused.

“Well you’ve checked on me,” she said, “I’m fine. You can go now.”

“So rude! I’m just trying to help.”

“Really? And how are you doing that?”

“Well for one thing, I was going to tell you that Twilight’s transformation spell is about to wear off.”

Ryan’s eyes widened. “What?” she demanded. Her eyes darted to the form of Fluttershy that was firmly draped around her.

“Probably in mere moments, in fact. We’ve been talking for a few minutes.”

“What?!”

It was at that moment of perfect timing that Fluttershy’s body began to glow a purple tint, much to Ryan’s horror. The sleeping human was encased by a flash, leaving behind a smaller and much different form; it was the form of a horse awkwardly dressed in unfitting clothes. And it happened to be holding tightly on to Ryan.

There was a deafening silence.

Then there was the sound of quick, unequal breaths being taken on an incline.

Then finally, there was the quiet muttering of “Oh, God.”

“You’re going to have to be more specific,” Discord unhelpfully added.

Ryan was frozen that, if not for the lack of ice, she would’ve passed quite well with. She stared into the tired face of the sleeping pegasus, the specter of fear gripping and tearing away at her once again. She was trapped. Again. By the same horse. But even if she couldn’t force herself away, she instead forced herself to an anchor that would keep her calm, or as calm as she could be. She was already beyond calm if her sure signs of discomfort were any indication. Her anchor, however, kept her in her place with the knowledge of who it actually was that held her; it was the kind and gentle Fluttershy, the one who cared for her so, she constantly reminded herself, not the irrational embodiment of evil her twisted phobia had lead her into pursuing. She was trapped but she was, at the absolute least, trying.

“Need some help?” Discord offered casually.

“You think?” Ryan snapped (without her hand), her unease-stricken words riding an exhale.

Discord shrugged. Then, raising a paw, he snapped. Instantly, Fluttershy’s eyes darted open. She looked, wide eyes telling sheer confusion and tiredness and the sudden awakening. Then she saw the somewhat-shaking form beneath her and quickly backed off, though not of knowing who or what it was. It was an automatic movement.

“Wha?” she managed, disoriented.

Unfortunately, a still horse is one thing and a fully mobile one making quick movements is another.

Ryan gasped as she tried to lean further into the cushion on the couch that wasn’t feeling very compliant. She let out an undignified squeak before she could stop it.

Fluttershy’s eyes looked up to see a human’s, prompting a flinch out of said human. She floundered, trying to take stock of what was happening all of a sudden.

“Try The Stare,” Discord called sarcastically.

Whether it be her mind being illogical due to her sudden, magical awakening or her reacting to a false sense of danger, she made the mistake of complying.

Her eyes set into a deadly, serious gaze that looked miles beyond. They told a story of pure, unrelenting power that few would think possible of such a quiet little pegasus. And this was directed entirely at Ryan.

Instantly, everything went still in silence. Ryan stared back into the incredible eyes as Fluttershy returned. Even Discord dropped his carefree persona to watch wide-eyed. What have I done? he asked himself.

Then it promptly ended just as suddenly as Ryan slumped over, having fainted.

It all happened in the span of mere seconds.

Ryan had a second awakening that morning at the distant sound of voices talking. She felt far from refreshed. That was not a comfortable sleep.

Gradually, the voices grew clearer she counted three, all of them familiar. She managed to work her eyes open but squinted as they adjusted to the light.

“She’s awake,” someone said.

“Stay with me Ryan!” another one said dramatically. She groaned at it. She could recognize that cynical voice anywhere. “How many fingers am I holding up?” Discord asked.

Ryan held up her middle finger.

“She’s fine,” Discord remarked.

As Ryan’s eyes adjusted, she saw three figures in view, though one darted out of view quickly. She made out Discord looking over her and to his side, Fluttershy, though thankfully a human once again.

“Are you okay, Ryan?” she asked. The concern and… guilt? Was clear in her voice.

“Yeah… I’m fine,” she said as she leaned into a sitting position, “Just a bit dazed. What happened?”

“You fainted when I… stared at you,” Fluttershy admitted.

“Stared?”

“She’s the staring contest champion,” Discord piped in, “That, and she was a pegasus again.”

Ryan knit her eyebrows. “Yeah, I think I remember that.”

An awkward silence loomed until Fluttershy broke it suddenly. “I’m so sorry!” she burst, “By the time I realized what was happening it was too late! I’m sorry…”

Ryan looked at her in surprise. She actually looked on the verge of tears. “Hey, it’s okay,” she said softly, “It was an accident. No harm done. Really.”

Fluttershy nodded solemnly.

“What I don’t get,” the unseen third, whom Ryan recognized as Twilight, said, “Is why the spell wore off. It doesn’t need a continuous source of magic so Fluttershy could theoretical stay human for as long as she likes.”

“I don’t know, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, “I just hope it doesn’t happen again.”

“Uh-huh,” Ryan agreed, turning to Fluttershy to see her in her full human-ness again. Then she noticed what was obvious only to her. “Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?” Ryan asked as she averted her eyes.

Fluttershy looked down at herself for a moment before looking up, a bit confused. “I didn’t think it was important. I was focused on making sure you were alright.”

Oh. “Sorry,” Ryan said, “Human just have a taboo on that. It was… unexpected.”

Fluttershy nodded then excused herself, leaving Ryan feeling a tad built guilty. However, a thought interrupted her. “Twilight?”

“Yes?” came the answer from behind, “I’m not a human right now if that’s what you’re asking.”

“No, it’s not that. You said you don’t know what happened to your spell?”

“That’s right. I can’t think of any reason why. I’m going to have to perform some tests later,” she added more to herself.

Ryan looked up at Discord for a moment said, “I’m pretty sure Discord knows. He came to tell me it was about to happen.”

Discord glared at her.

“Really?” Twilight asked, “Could you tell me?”

He thought for a moment, his face serious. Then he said in monotone, “Ah, yes. I believe it was Fluttershy’s own internal magic eating away at the spell, recognizing it as some foreign magic.”

“That… actually makes sense,” Twilight said, “I’ll look into it. She should be fine for a bit now that the spell’s been cast again.”

“Glad I could help. Now, I’ve got to get going. I hear my laundry calling and you know what that’s like, Twilight. Tell Fluttershy I said bye.” With that he snapped, teleporting out.

“He’s hiding something,” Ryan commented.

“He’s always up to something,” Twilight replied.

“Mm.”

“So how are you doing? I mean, other than having just awakened up from a faint.”

“Same as when we talked twelve hours ago. Just fine,” she joked.

“Yeah, same here.”

“Fluttershy told me about a bunch of adventure-things you, her, and your friends went on. All of those really happen?” Ryan asked, wanting a second opinion.

“Yes they did. Though, knowing Fluttershy, she probably tuned it down a bit. She’s modest like that.”

Tuned down? Ryan thought, memories of Fluttershy telling of how they held off an invasion of bug-changing things coming to her.

“Where did Discord go?” came Fluttershy, making her reentrance in clothes.

“He left. Said goodbye,” Twilight answered, then told her why the spell failed. Fluttershy nodded. “I think I’m going to get going to,” she said, “I left suddenly when you sent Discord to come get me so Spike’s probably clueless about where I am.”

“Alright. Thanks for coming.”

“Anytime,” she said, “See you two later.”

“Bye,” they both bid.

“Oh, and Ryan? I’m going to get started on researching how you got here and how you can leave. I’m feeling confident about it.”

“Thanks,” Ryan said.

Twilight nodded then teleported out with a flash and a pop.

Alone again, Fluttershy said to Ryan, “Sorry about earlier.”

“It’s fine, Fluttershy. Not a big deal.”

Fluttershy looked uncertain for a brief instance but she let it go with a small smile. “Well, now that everything is back to normal again, I want you to take the day slowly and try to stay off that leg, alright?”

“Alright,” she agreed.

“Okay,” she paused, “Want lunch? You missed breakfast and it’s lunchtime.” Her stomach grumbled. “Actually, we both missed breakfast.”

“I’d like that,” Ryan said, “Please.”

Ryan checked the battery on her phone. Twenty percent. Not ideal.

Putting it down and regretting how much battery life she used carelessly, she lazily reclined in the armchair, legs hanging loosely over the side, without a thing to do. She’d been taking the day slowly. Or was it the other way around? It had only been an hour since lunch and it didn’t seem be going any faster. She couldn’t even read a book on account of the written language not translating. The spell was convenient but it wasn’t a miracle worker.

So what about Discord? From what she’d heard from Fluttershy, he went from statue to evil chaotic spirit to annoying chaotic spirit. Of course, Fluttershy just described him as “a tad bit mischievous.” Nonetheless, Ryan didn’t necessarily like the draconequus and definitely didn’t trust him. No amount of “help” or calling himself a friend would change that so easily.

Ryan continued her bored, aimless thoughts in the boring, apt home.

It was sometime later when a knock came at the door, prompting Fluttershy to automatically open it.

“Oh, hello Vinyl. What brings you here?”

In the door stood the DJ, looking to be in a good mood by her strong smile and up beat words, “Hey. I’m going to help Ryan get over her fear, remember?”

“Oh, right. Um… let me ask her if she’s up to it. There was an… incident this morning.”

“Huh? What happened?”

“I turned back into a pony on top of her.”

Vinyl raised an eyebrow. “On top of her?”

“Yes, she…” She realized how… odd that sounded. “I was asleep at the time. I didn’t know.”

“You fell asleep on top of her?”

“I… it wasn’t like that,” she said weakly.

“Don’t worry,” Vinyl laughed, “I am not one to judge.”

She tried and failed to suppress a blush. “It-it wasn’t…” she tried.

“Relax,” she relented with a smile, “So what happened?”

Fluttershy exhaled before saying, “The spell wore off. I accidentally gave her The Stare.”

“The Stare?” Vinyl asked.

“Yes.”

“…Okay then. Want to see if she’s up for it?” she said, referring back to her original purpose for being here.

“Sure.”

Fluttershy went back into the cottage with a few steps, addressing Ryan who had been paying attention with some interest. “Vinyl’s here. She wants to help with your fear. If you’re up for it, that is.”

“Uh… sure. We can do that,” she said, not really showing much conviction to her words.

“Are you sure? You don’t sound very…” She trailed off.

“Yeah, I’m sure. Bring her in.”

Fluttershy nodded, gesturing for Vinyl to enter.

“Hey, Wolfe,” she said once inside.

“Hey.”

“Heard you had an incident this morning,” she said innocently.

“Yeah. Just a mistake though.”

“Yeah? I heard you and Fluttershy were really getting to know each other.” She smiled devilishly.

As Fluttershy stammered another insistence of “It wasn’t like that,” Ryan gave an unamused look to both of them. Though, the one at Vinyl was noticeably shorter. “I don’t… do that,” she said.

“What? Is it the gender or the species?”

“What do you think?” she deadpanned.

“Gender?”

“Um…” Fluttershy interrupted awkwardly, “Do you two want to start or… anything?”

“Sure,” they both said at the same time, though with distinctly different tones.

“I was thinking we start slowly,” Vinyl said, “I checked out a book on phobias this morning. For some reason Twilight wasn’t there but I guess I know why now. Anyways, it says to go slowly and to gradually get bigger by the day.”

“Okay. But are you sure about the everyday part? I don’t want to take away from your DJ things,” Ryan inquired.

“Nonsense,” she dismissed, “I always have too much time on my hooves. Besides, you’re my friend. I’m not going to leave you hanging.”

“Thanks,” she said earnestly, “So…”

“It’ll be like the forest. Except Fluttershy here will help. That good?” she asked to both of them. They both agreed, though Fluttershy took a minute to finish up whatever she was doing beforehand.

“Alright. Wolfe?” Vinyl said, “I’ll be on your right. Fluttershy? Why don’t you be on her other side?” Fluttershy did so as Ryan straightened up in her chair. “I’m going to come closer know, okay?” Vinyl asked, her tone more serious.

“…Yeah,” Ryan said, even if she wasn’t feeling too willing. She knew the reluctance was automatic instead of her actual feelings, however. She tried to push past it.

“Okay,” Vinyl said from next to her, catching her off guard. She didn’t even hear her approach. “I want you to look at me.”

Ryan looked was incredulous. “What happened to going slow?”

“Just trust me on this. I think I know what I’m doing.”

“That’s not very reassuring,” Ryan muttered under her breath. Nonetheless, she started a slow turn to her right as Fluttershy gave an encouraging touch on her arm. She would be there, it said. In a moment, the white-coated face of Vinyl entered her vision. Ryan instinctively leaned away but she kept her gaze locked, not entirely of her own volition.

“See? Is it that bad?” the DJ asked.

“Yes,” came the answer that was marked by a familiar tone.

“Hey!” she said softly and jokingly, “I take offense to that.” Ryan gave a nervous laugh. This only encouraged the DJ. “Look at yourself. You’re doing great!”

“I don’t feel great,” she remarked back.

“Heh, don’t talk like that. The book said keeping a positive attitude is part of the process.” She suddenly went up on her hind legs, her hooves planting on the armchair. Ryan flinched away, breaking her gaze and into the empathy of Fluttershy. “Sorry,” Vinyl said, “Too much?”

“Yeah,” Ryan agreed breathily, “Too much.”

“Let’s try slowly?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Right. Wolfe,” she addressed, “Try grabbing my hoof again. Can you do that?”

“…Yeah,” she answered for the second time. Fortunately, it wasn’t as agonizing as last time and the support of friends actually made it rather straightforward. Ironically, one of those friends was what she was trying to be comfortable with. The contact also had the effect of bringing Vinyl into her vision once again. “What now?” she asked uneasily.

“Just talk to me.”

“What?”

“Just talk to me. Tell me about your day, ask me questions, anything.”

“Um…”

“Why don’t you tell us about your brother?” Fluttershy suggested, “You said he was a ridiculous pon-” she corrected herself, “person.”

“Yeah,” Vinyl agreed, “Tell a story.”

“Uh…” she sweated, staring into the horrifying and happy face of the horse, “My brother’s a few years younger than me. He’s a college student. His name is Rae…”

“What’s something you’ve done with him?” Vinyl asked, “Something you’ll always remember?”

“There… was one time when we went to an amusement park. H-he.” She stuttered. “I bet him that he couldn’t have a full lunch of carnival food then go on the roller coaster.”

“Roller coaster?” Vinyl asked.

“It’s like a train but smaller and faster and goes in circles on a track. The track turns and goes up and down, sometimes fully upside down.”

“Cool.”

“Yeah…” She paused for a moment. “He took the bet. If we’re going at high speeds while on a bumpy track with sharp turns, can you guess he what happened?”

“He threw up?” Vinyl asked excitedly. Fluttershy didn’t show the same enthusiasm.

“Wrong. He took the whole thing, even enjoying it.”

“Heh, so you lost the bet?”

Ryan gave a small laugh. “Yeah. But then he threw up as soon as we got off.”

“Ha!”

“My mom had to throw her purse away after that.”

Vinyl burst into a small fit of laughter. Ryan broke away again.

“Hey Wolfe?” Vinyl drew on the decline.

“Yeah?”

“You just had a full conversation with a pony in front of you, face to face.”

“I-” she started. She cut herself off. That was technically true. “It wasn’t anything much,” she denied, “You two were helping me and I knew you weren’t some random horse.”

“Oh, don’t be like that,” Vinyl grinned, “You’re making progress.”

“Really? All I did was tell a story while you stayed perfectly still.”

“Because we’re starting small,” she said simply, “And that was the point. The story distracted you, allowing you to open up more. Can you really say you would’ve been that good otherwise?”

“Yes.”

“The first attempt doesn’t tell me that miss ‘this is so horrible.’”

“…whatever,” Ryan dismissed, though she couldn’t help but smile.

“Alright then. Let’s do it again!” Vinyl exclaimed.

“What?”

“We are going to smash that phobia. We’ll be doing this all day, every day until then.”

“But, I-”

“We’ll go like this until you’re comfortable then move into bigger things. You just wait!”

“…ugh.”

In Case You Missed It...

The first of two "what-if" stories have arrived. Equinophobia: Silvery Lies follows a scenarios that Celestia had taken up Ryan's faux offer to be transformed into a horse with a new set of memories to replace her own (this offer takes place in chapter twenty-one if you don't recall).

Equinophobia was the psychological fear of horses. Now it's gone along with the remnants of her person.

In her desperate and broken state of mind, Ryan had made the faux offer of being integrated into Equestrian society. She never realized the sun goddess would agree with her.

Memories stripped and replaced as she's morphed into a new form, the woman formerly known as Ryan becomes the mare known as Silverbolt.

However, not all the remains of her past can be so easily erased.

Stay tuned...